《Esoteric Fantasy》


 The Beginning

    Though, speaking of those incidents, no such thing happened yet here in the Astrum kingdom, huh?I looked out the window beside me, watching the people walk about like usual.Most haven''t panicked because they probably trust the royal family to deal with it accordingly if it were to happen. After all, they always have protected the people with great ease before. ...but...Feeling anxious, I sipped some more tea to calm myself. Speculating what could happen won''t help. If I were to help, I need solid evidence. Sadly, each incident didn''t seem to have any common factor between them, as far as the public knew. I won''t be able to gain any more info since any offer of assistance won''t be accepted due to security reasons.


    ...hm, a normal citizen, huh? He isn''t wearing a mage''s uniform so I assume he is.Unfortunately, I was unsure of how to respond, so all I could do was nod my head.


    I wonder if he would be the type to look away and say he doesn''t know them?I pondered to myself while watching the male eat his food. ...I''m getting the feeling he would, all the while mentally complaining about why he was friends with them to begin with.Suddenly, I start feeling self-conscious staring at him so I immediately averted my attention to the cup of tea with a blush. Though, now that I look, there wasn''t much left. As I drank the remaining tea, I soon felt the brunet''s gaze on me.


    How does the hell he know that? Normal citizens are forbidden from knowing too much about magecraft!I quickly returned his gaze after recovering, suddenly apprehensive.Maybe he''s a traveler from another kingdom? But normally those people have¡ª!


    S-star?! That''s for the ones who have the trust of the royal family!I opened my mouth to remark on that but the young man put a finger to his lips, telling me to remain quiet. I closed my mouth and bit my lip nervously as the brunet put it back into his pocket. I worriedly glanced out the window. Everything was still fine but I had a sinking feeling that it might not last long, especially if someone with that badge was roaming about here since they usually appear to solve any upcoming crisis. These peaceful moments of people walking about, going on about their own business without a care, will fall apart. Biting my lip harder to the point it started bleeding, I returned my attention to the traveler.


    ...what a strange reaction. Why would he be sad?However, I decided not to push it, figuring that I''ll know in time. I take my hand away and give him a small smile.


    ...why do I have the feeling I got dragged into something really big?I thought to myself as I did as I was instructed.But I can''t just do nothing though...Trying my best to not sigh, I was about to ask him what I should do next but the instant he snapped his fingers, my eyes suddenly felt strange. All of a sudden, my vision got blurry and strangely enough, everything got increasingly distorted. This time, I heard his voice in my head as if he was using telepathy.

 Arriving in Heaven

    "Oi, you alive? You probably won''t hear this but it''s kinda amazing that you''re somehow asleep on the stone pathway."


    I groan and swat the hand away when I felt someone poke my cheek. Groggily getting up, I rubbed my eyes a bit but suddenly felt one of my hands rub against leather. Oh right, I was told to wear an eyepatch, huh? ...wait. I suddenly sat up and hurriedly looked around, realizing I was no longer in the cafe.


    Instead, I was in a town full of pristine white buildings of various sizes, complemented with azure, golden, and white flowers blossoming around the buildings and the hedges serving as fences. All of the outdoor furniture that I could see like the benches, huge fountain, tables with umbrellas, and chairs also seemed to follow that color scheme, lending themselves to the elegance and radiance abundant here. As to the pathway that I''m currently lying on, it was made up of smooth gray stones that lead to a similarly brilliant royal castle over the horizon.


    Regarding the residents though, they all happened to look human but had huge, folded wings of varying colors. There''s quite a lot of them around but...to my dismay, they were all looking at me. ...this is bad. Really bad. I thought to myself as I gulped nervously, feeling like a deer caught in headlights. D-do I just ignore them or run away? I''d like to run away but that''d be too suspicious, right? Ahh, what do I do?! Before I could anything and perhaps embarrass myself, the boyish voice I heard earlier ago spoke up again.


    "Calm down, miss. No one here means any harm. We''re just surprised. They''ll quickly lose interest though, don''t worry."


    I glanced towards where it came from and saw a silver-eyed blonde with somewhat spiky hair sitting beside me, weirdly lacking any wings. His outfit consisted of black athletic shorts with white and yellow stripes, a white t-shirt with a black dragon on it, a bracelet made out of orange and blue bands, fingerless black gloves, and white sneakers. ...awkward, I somehow completely failed to notice him. That said, he sure looks sporty. Was he doing some jogging before finding me collapsed on the floor, snoring away...? I quickly averted my eyes away at the thought of that and coughed to myself while blushing, suddenly feeling very self-conscious about strangers possibly seeing me drooling and snoring on the stone pathway of all things. What a great first impression if that''s the case. I''ve already made myself a laughingstock to all these people...


    "...you alright? People that enter Heaven sometimes end up in really awkward spots like appearing in a pond full of fishes, a water fountain, or the bathroom so I don''t think your current position is that bad..." he asked as if he read my mind.


    I grimaced at that, suddenly glad that mine wasn''t as bad as I thought it was. I don''t think I''d be able to live down the embarrassment of appearing in one of those places. Just imagining myself appearing there out of the blue and there are people around to see it fills me with dread. Experiencing it, on the other hand, would make me wish I was dead.


    All of a sudden, I heard him cough, pulling me away from my train of thought. I turned my attention back to him with a slight flush on my face, cursing myself mentally for the awkward first impression. Not wanting to go off into my mind palace again in case I make this even more awkward, I attempted to talk to him. ...except all I could do was nervously open my mouth and then close it, words failing to come out of my mouth and my brain refusing to work. The male sent a small smile to me, clearly worried, causing me to groan as I buried my now red face into my hands. ...why did I accept that mission again? Like, I accepted it because I wanted to help out but...!


    "By the way, judging from that uniform, are you perhaps a mage? It''s unusual for a mage to appear here," the blonde inquired and I looked back up at him in surprise. "Most of us here, including me, are normal humans. Well, we''re angels now but still."


    ...that means I''m gonna stick out like a sore thumb. It was surely something to lament but at the same time, that also meant I didn''t need to deal with most mages. Normal people treated me like an actual human being, compared to them. It''s a little embarrassing but it''s better than the harsh treatment that I had to endure so I just need to push on! For now, let''s actually try to say something, even if it''s just bouncing off of what he said!


    "Y-yeah! It''s not something that fancy, really!" I replied nervously, trying my best to ignore that some people were still staring. "...but still, an angel? You don''t have wings though...?"


    "Oh, that? I made mine disappear for now because I didn''t want to risk accidentally slapping someone with them while jogging," he answered with a laugh and then timidly looked away, blushing. "I-it happened before so...y-yeah..."


    Noticing that the mood got even more awkward, I desperately tried to change the subject, not wanting to have to deal with that silence again. "R-right! So what''s your name? My name is Stella Valor!" I exclaimed, keenly aware that I wasn''t subtle about it at all.


    The blonde glanced back at me and smiled a little as if he appreciated it. "The name is Leo Albus. I serve as a guide for newcomers here in Heaven," he announced as he gave a slight bow. "Still, the fact that you appeared near one is pretty fortunate! Normally, if you''re not near one, a nearby angel has to report that a newcomer arrived to our higher-ups, and then a guide will try to get to you as fast as they can!"


    "I''d have to just sit around and wait? Sounds like it''d be a pain for both the guide and the newcomer..." I commented with a frown, which Leo nodded his head in agreement to.


    "Yeah, so you spared me from all that effort!" Leo admitted, chuckling. "Wish more cases were like this. Seriously, it''s so stressful and inconvenient when it happens while I''m doing something. Like, I don''t mind working hard but the job seriously pushes it way too much. I''d like to quit but there''s nothing related to adventuring..."


    "Are you not able to leave Heaven?" I asked and he shook his head in response. "How come? Is there like a rule over here regarding that?"


    Leo let out a sigh, then averted his eyes to the side. "Sadly. They say it''s for safety reasons but it''s really frustrating for me," he admitted, kicking away a nearby pebble. "I''ve always wanted to be an adventurer and travel the world but I died before I ever got the chance. The town I lived in was near the outskirts so it was sorta exposed to monsters. I''m not new to fighting so I could stand my ground fairly well but...a group of abnormally strong monsters invaded our town one day. We tried our best but..."


    I flinched, knowing all too well what he was talking about. It was a famous incident that happened a few years ago where a town near the outskirts of the Astrum kingdom was completely wiped off. Reports say that even when the reinforcements arrived there as fast as they could, there was absolutely nothing left by the time they arrived. It was basically a wasteland with numerous craters. There weren''t even any corpses. Strangely enough, the monsters didn''t bother aiming the other towns and targeted specifically that one. No one knew why and it remained a mystery, even now. A part of me wanted to ask him further about this but it felt wrong to do so. He was clearly upset about it and I didn''t want to bring up more horrible memories. Probably better to ask when he''s ready. ...whenever that is.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "So, what''s a guide supposed to do anyway? Lead me around Heaven while telling important info?"


    The blonde looked back at me, blinking his eyes in surprise. He expected me to pester further, huh? I thought with a frown. I can''t blame him. lots of people would want to know but...he doesn''t need to revisit his past any further just for my benefit. So, at the very least, if I have to unravel that incident, I''ll try to find another way if need be. Though how will I¡ª. The sound of laughter interrupts my train of thought, causing me to turn my attention back to Leo and raise an eyebrow at him.


    "Sorry, it''s just I''m a little touched," he explained as he smiled at me. "Honestly, you''re quite the kind and caring person, huh?"


    "...eh? Ah, no, no, no! It''s something that a normal person would do! It''s nothing special!" I blurt out, clearly in denial. "It''s only common sense! ...yeah, common sense!"


    "...if you say so," the angel responded as he chuckled to himself, but soon glanced towards the castle. "...well, I think it''s about time I actually did my job as a guide instead of us chatting here for who knows how long. First things first, it''s mandatory for me to bring you to the castle so you can be recorded as proof that you''re here. We can continue talking while walking towards there, alright?"


    I nodded my head in agreement. "Sure, I don''t mind. Besides, I was getting tired of just sitting on this rock pavement..."


    The two of us stood up and started walking side by side towards the castle. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Leo glance sideways at me. "So, how did you get here then?" he questioned, causing me to internally groan. "I sure hope it''s not a painful death. It''d be kinda sad if someone like you were to suffer something like that..."


    How should I respond to that question...? I could lie about it but there''s a chance his superiors will know about situations like mine, causing that lie to backfire on me and ruin his trust in me. Aware that he was waiting on me, I let out a "hmm", making it clear to him that I was deep in thought. I could only hope it didn''t come across as suspicious. Right now, honesty seems like the best way to go but...would he believe that? ...then again, Leo could always just verify the info with others. I''m sure there have been others like me that got here with the method that was used for me, right? It would be awkward if there wasn''t...


    "I''m not completely sure about the details but I think I got sent here to Heaven as a living human, rather than dying and being sent here," I admitted, silently noting his shocked reaction as he stopped walking. "It''s probably related to the eye? I was told to wear an eyepatch and cover my right eye to reach a certain place so..."


    "Really?! Wow, there''s actual magic that can do that?! That''s amazing!" Leo gushed excitedly, leaning towards me with his silver eyes sparkling. "So what happens if you cover your left eye instead and not the right eye? What happens if you don''t wear an eyepatch? Will you go back to the real world? Can you bring someone from here back to there? Can you take me back there? ...actually, would I need permission for that? ...probably..."


    Feeling overwhelmed from the bombardment of questions he hurled at me, I quickly waved my hands back and forth in front of me, trying to get him to stop or at least slow down. "Wait, wait, wait! Just a moment, please! I can''t keep up!" I exclaimed frantically, caught off-guard by his reaction. "B-besides, I genuinely don''t know! I was hardly told anything about it other than the fact that I''ll need the eyepatch and that it feels like my eyes changed..."


    "Your eyes changed...? So your eye color wasn''t that light yellow to begin with...?" the angel asked, turning his attention to my left eye.


    "...eh? It''s not brown?" I inquired and the blonde nodded his head. "...I...didn''t know that..."


    I wonder if that''s a side effect of what Rex did. I detect no magic on me so I assume it''s a different kind of power that doesn''t rely on that. ...I haven''t heard of any kind of power like this though... With a sigh, I continued walking and the blonde did the same, who was probably still curious but decided it was better to ask his superiors about it. ...speaking of Rex, I still have questions regarding him. The strange magic, him being sad about me not knowing him, and him stating that I''ll be one of his Apostles. I wonder, is he connected to a religion somehow? I remember the term Apostle being used by acolytes whom they would refer to as one of their superiors, especially since they said that word when making those empty threats at me.


    "Looks like we''re here now."


    That sentence brings me out of my mind palace and I turned my attention to what was in front of me. The castle entrance stood in front of me, which were two white marble doors that had golden decorations with star emblems embedded into them. Wait, stars? Was this castle made to reflect the same royal castle back in the Astrum kingdom? I frowned and turned to ask that question to the blonde but saw him shrug his shoulders before I could say anything. Guess that question was asked a lot, huh? ...makes me wonder how he feels about being asked the same questions over and over again...


    "Before we enter, let me clarify one thing. I heavily advise against asking questions to the regulators," the male warned as he went forward and put a hand on the doorknob. "They don''t take it too kindly when newcomers do that. In their eyes, those newcomers will become suspicious, and well, could potentially go really badly. So, just leave it to me to get info for us, alright?"


    "I-I see. I''ll keep that in mind..." I replied, suddenly worried as to what that could be implying. "I''ll leave it to you then..."


    "Anyways, you ready? We won''t do much paperwork this time, thankfully, since your situation is unique," he admitted with a laugh. "Doing paperwork all day long is such a pain."


    I chuckle a little in response and nod my head. "Yeah, might as well get this over with."


    With that, the angel opens the door and we walk inside.

 Further Into Heaven

    When we went in, we spotted a female angel with long, wavy, blue hair waiting in the room, sitting behind the fairly large reception table. Her attire strongly gave off the impression of a professional due to her wearing a white suit with a black shirt and dark blue tie, complete with half-rimmed glasses and one earring on her visible right ear. She was busy reading the huge open book on the desk, her golden-yellow eyes scanning the pages intensely. ...she''s too absorbed by it to really notice us, huh...? I held back the urge to chuckle a little and instead looked around the room.


    The room itself was kept pretty simple with its furniture and decorations. Other than the few couches and tables, there were pots of varying flowers, a bookshelf full of many different kinds of books, and a TV on a desk accompanied by a video game console. Seeing that there was a drawer, I assumed that''s where the video games were in if anyone wanted to play and wait. The flooring itself consisted of white smooth ceramic tiles and the wall, on the other hand, was white wallpaper with pictures of golden ivy painted onto it. Besides the woman and the desk, there were two black wooden ornamental doors, one on the left and one on the right. For some strange reason though, the right door was covered with a magical barrier and a metal gate, making me worried about what that door led to.


    I glanced at Leo and he shrugged his shoulders, which made me even more worried. Even he doesn''t know?! Just what the heck is inside of it... I nervously bit my lip and returned my attention back to the door, trying to see if there was any hint on the door itself or anything near it. However, before I could do anything, the blonde beside me suddenly spoke up loudly, trying to get the secretary''s attention.


    "Oi, May! We''re here to be registered!" he exclaimed as he walked towards her, causing the woman to jump in surprise and then glare at him in annoyance.


    "...honestly, why do you always choose to be so childish?" she lamented with a sigh, then closed her book. "Seriously, I''ve seen that you''re definitely capable of being professional so why...?"


    Leo laughed while I hurriedly caught up to him, not wanting to be caught staring at the door. "It''s usually a lot more calming for people that have just arrived in Heaven to be with a lax, caring person than being stuck with a distant, calm professional, you know," he replied, grinning. "Being professional is nice and all but that has its time and place. Honestly, I did try it during my guiding duties but the people were less inclined to open up and be at ease with me..."


    The angel frowned at that but soon let out a sigh. "Fine, fine. I''ll admit that it does have its time and place but..." she paused, then glared at him as she crossed her arms over her chest. "What about now then? Isn''t that an appropriate time to be professional?"


    "But it''s more amusing to mess with you though?" the blonde admitted, and I quietly muttered "wow" to myself and giggled a little while the secretary groaned in frustration.


    May turned her gaze on me and smiled, deciding to ignore him. "So, you''re the newcomer, right? I sure hope this bumbling idiot wasn''t too much of a hassle for you."


    "It''s fine! ...e-even though it was awkward at first but..." I replied as I nervously smiled back while Leo glared at her at the mention of a bumbling idiot. "A-anyways, so about the registration..." I glanced at my companion, hoping he''ll take over.


    Leo looked slightly annoyed but he shook his head as if deciding to not hurl a sassy remark at her in retaliation. "Yeah, what''s the protocol if it''s a living human that managed to travel to Heaven by using some kind of special ability or magic? For example, if it was through some ability regarding the eyes?" he asked, causing the angel to look at him in surprise.


    "Wait, she''s a living human?!" she repeated in shock, then glanced at me as I sweatdrop a little. "Is he actually telling the truth? He''s not messing with me right?!"


    I nod my head. The lady frowns at that, then starts murmuring to herself as she looks for something in the reception table. I could hear her say, "no way, that''s possible...?" and "magic is really amazing, I kinda wish I pursued learning it when I was alive". I honestly understood how she felt and from the kind of impression I got from her, I''m getting the feeling that she would actually pass as a pretty good mage. ...but I''m a Devourer and they''re a natural enemy to mages so that meant there''s no way she''ll act this friendly to me as she is now.


    I let out a sigh and look away from them. ...sometimes I wish I wasn''t a Devourer but my body''s and soul''s inherent element is Void so I can only be that. If it was anything but that, then I could learn other magic but... Someone nudging me on the side stops me from thinking any further. Curious, I glance to my left and see Leo standing there, giving me a sad smile.


    "You alright? You looked pretty sad just now..." the young man questioned. "It looked like you reacted from May mumbling to herself about magic. Did you have bad experiences in the Academy or something?"


    With a shake of my head, I sent a small smile to the blonde. "No, it''s not those bad experiences that''s bothering me. It''s just..." I paused, remembering the strict laws surrounding magic that the academy made. "...sorry, I''m not allowed to talk about it with a non-mage..."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," he assured me with a chuckle. "Maybe you''ll be able to talk to me about it someday. It''s not fun having to keep quiet about your own despair, that much I understand. But for now, let''s focus on the registration, alright?"


    ...that would be nice but unless if he plans on being a mage, who knows how long that''ll take. Regardless, I nod my head and turn my attention to the secretary, who was skimming another huge book. ...i-is that the guidebook for them? I thought with a sweatdrop as I note how thick it is. I-it''s a little intimidating if I were to be honest...


    "Found it!" May exclaimed, earning both Leo''s and my attention. "It was a pain to find because it''s a really small section compared to everything else and this book is pretty huge. Let''s see, it mentions those with certain special eyes that have traveled to Heaven are to be redirected to the restricted sector. The guide that came with them will follow the newcomer and they are required to be seen by the Archangel stationed there."


    "Wait, hold up, the restricted sector?! The Archangel too?!" Leo exclaimed and the lady sighed as she closed the book.


    "I know, it sounds absurd because practically almost no one is allowed to enter the restricted sector. No one knows what''s it for either," she answered with a frown. "The fact one of the Archangels is there means it''s incredibly important because angels almost never see them unless if deemed necessary, which is usually...never. So the fact that she needs to go there is..."


    They both turn their attention to me, causing me to fidget under their stares. It was clear that these eyes were a big thing but I had no idea why. As far as I knew, I was merely given them by Rex since he stated I needed them to investigate and learn more about the world. ...so what does that imply about the brunet since he originally had it...? After all, a person can only give a power or magic if they have it to begin with. He also had the star emblem that was normally given by the royal family too.


    "Well, no point in worrying any further. All we can do is push forward and see for ourselves, right?"


    Pulled away from my thoughts, I blink my eyes in surprise a little and look around for the one who said that. My eyes stopped at Leo, who was standing near the sealed door. He grinned at me and beckoned me to come with him. Well, he''s not wrong, I guess. I thought as I let out a sigh.


    Pushing away my hesitation to the best of my abilities, I walk up to him and saw the barriers disappear the instant I get near them. ...did it respond to the presence of the eyes? With a gulp, I nervously reach out to the door handle and grabbed onto it. Trying my best to ignore my rapidly beating heart, I turned it and opened the door.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Both Leo and I walk inside, then the door behind us immediately closes with a slam. I turn back in shock and quickly notice that the barriers blocking the entrance reappeared. Suddenly apprehensive at this situation, I was about to check with Leo and ask him something until I felt someone place a hand on my shoulder.


    "It''s alright, no need to worry. I''m assuming it''s to make sure no one else enters. Best not to underestimate what dangerous stunts people will pull off to learn about secrets," he explained as I glanced back at him, noting that he was still smiling as if the angel was unperturbed by it. "Well, if it ends up being something dangerous, then I''ll take responsibility and do what I can. After all, I didn''t agree to sacrifice or kill the person I''m guiding."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have your back," I added in with a small smile. "I had some training in combat and tactics so I''ll fare reasonably well. Besides, I''m not allowed to explain anything but fighting alongside a non-mage is another thing entirely. As long as you don''t know the mechanics behind anything I''m doing, it''ll be fine."


    "Really? That''s a relief!" He admitted with a laugh, then glances around as if surveying the room. "...though, is there anything to fight? There''s practically nothing here in this room other than...well, that open entrance."


    Now that I wasn''t so nervous, I surveyed my surroundings and realized it was as he said. The floor and the wall were the same as before but other than that, there was a complete lack of furniture and decorations. It was just a medium-sized room with a huge gaping entrance leading somewhere outside. From what I can see, there were ruins covered in lush greenery over there, which seemed weirdly out of place compared to everything else I saw in Heaven.


    I redirect magical energy to my legs, feet, arms, and hands, readying myself for a possible fight if need be. I quietly walk towards the place, and Leo follows behind me with a frown, who noticed that I seemed a lot more serious now. ...I hope I don''t scare him if it does come down to a fight. After all, I''ve never had a non-mage watch me fight before. To be honest, the latter was the norm. Whenever mages had to fight, everyone else was sent away before they arrived for safety reasons. If they were unable to, they''ll seal away the bystanders into protected territory, just in case if someone rebels and goes out when they''re not supposed to. With a sigh, I stopped near the entrance and bit my lip nervously. Well, guess I can only hope for the best. Worrying won''t do me any good.


    "Stella?"


    Realizing Leo is waiting behind me, I hurriedly mumble out an apology and focus my attention back on what''s in front of me. Moving a bit closer to the point that I''m barely out of the room we were in, I inspect the place and realize that it really was outside. One, I can clearly see the edge of the floating island we''re on far away from here. Two, there was a lot more ruins than I originally thought, almost to the point I couldn''t help but wonder if this was an abandoned city. Three, amongst all the ruins, there was one intact shrine and when I looked at it, my left eye started getting this strange burning sensation. Four, I felt no trace of spells, magical energy, or monsters when I tried using some detection spells.


    "There''s no monsters or spells as far as I can see so it seems safe. Best to keep our guard up, just in case," I announced, which caused the blonde to whistle.


    "Impressive, you''re suddenly a lot more reliable," he commented with a grin when I glanced back at him in surprise. "Is this the usual for mages?"


    "For those who took combat classes, yeah," I replied, returning the grin with my own. "The scholarly ones might struggle a lot more though since they''re used to a different kind of environment. The ones that work best at the background kind."


    The two of us walk outside and out of curiosity, I turn around to see if anything happened. I blink my eyes in surprise when I see that the room we were in has completely disappeared, leaving only the ruins and that one intact shrine left here. When I checked on Leo, I notice that he was investigating the shrine instead, clearly too curious to not look into it. Seriously, he really couldn''t help it, huh? I thought with a chuckle as I walk over to him, trying my best to ignore the strange feeling in my eye. Like, aren''t you supposed to keep your guard up? Though he always did want to go on an adventure and he''s finally getting the chance so I can''t really blame him. Upon getting closer to him though, his serious expression and the paper in his hand caught my attention. ...what is he reading that''s causing him to be like that...?


    Curious, I go beside him and lean in a little to see what''s on it. Unfortunately, the instant I tried to read it, the paper disappears into nothingness, catching me off-guard. Upon hearing laughter, I pout and glance at Leo, who was clearly amused by my reaction.


    "Someone couldn''t help themselves, huh~? Sorry but these confidential documents tend to disappear whenever someone else tries to read something they''re not supposed to read. It''s just how it is here in Heaven. It will reappear when they''re alone again though, at least," Leo explained, so I begrudgingly move away from him so he can read in peace. "Don''t worry, I''ll try to not take too long!"


    "That''s not really the issue there but I guess..."


    I can only hope he tells me once he''s done. ...but I shouldn''t get my hopes too high. With a sigh, I decided to walk around and check out our surroundings once more as he reads the paper. I wonder why there are ruins here. It''s even weirder that no one even bothered to fix up this place, either. I come to a stop near the broken marble, then crouch down to examine it. It looks really worn out and there are a lot of cuts too. There''s even dried up blood here. Did a fight happen here before...? It was hard to imagine why would a fight happen here in Heaven of all places. However, May did call this place the restricted area, which is ominous in all honesty. Wonder if that paper Leo is reading explains anything about this...?


    Before I could ponder about it any more, I hear something roar, then quickly dash in my direction. Without thinking, I use the magical energy on my feet to create a wide magic circle underneath me. In a few seconds, whatever was coming toward me stepped on it, triggering the spell. Instantly, both I and it were blasted up high in the air, along with some parts of the ruins. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see what it was as it panicked. A chimera, huh? Without hesitating, I reinforced my arms and hands with magic, then got a nearby marble pillar that was thrown sky-high along with us. I slammed it down directly at the chimera''s heads as hard as I can before it could finish the fireball it was trying to make. The monster screamed in pain as we both plummeted down.


    It crashed onto the ground with an audible crunch as it got squished by the debris that I smashed it with. Holding onto the pillar that kept me hanging in the air, I strengthened my body as much as I can, then let myself fall. Once I land on my two feet, I very slowly let the magic disappear so my body will recover faster if it somehow got hurt upon landing. I glance at the chimera and blink my eyes in surprise. There was no corpse and no blood to be seen. Rather, I only saw several small glowing magical energy float up from where it was. Wait, hold up, it was a summon?!


    "Stella, you alright?!" Leo loudly exclaimed as he ran towards me.


    I turned to look at him and opened my mouth to say something, but the sound of clapping catches us off-guard. Surprised, both of us look towards where the sound came from. An angel with blueish hair, a ponytail, and six white wings stood on top of the tallest ruin, his purple eyes gazing down at us.


    "As expected from a Devourer, you ruthlessly killed it. Nice to know that the new person that Rex sent isn''t someone useless," the stranger commented with a smirk. "Otherwise, you''d just be a burden to our mission. Now then, Miss Stella, you better not wimp out now. We have a world to save, after all."

 The Archangel

    The archangel jumped down from the ruin and gently floated down onto the ground. As he landed, a slight mist started covering the place, giving it a mysterious and almost heavenly vibe. Caught off-guard, I opened my mouth to ask him what he had just done but Leo put a hand on my shoulder, causing me to look at the blonde in surprise. He shook his head and gave me a small smile.


    "It''s just an archangel thing. Think of it as them converting this place to an area that ensures no unwanted intruders can hear or see anything happening inside," he explained.


    So it''s similar to what mages do, huh? With a frown, I nod my head and turn my attention back to the newcomer. Now that I can see him better, I noticed that his outfit consisted of a dark blue and white coat with blue linings and white fur, dark blue straps, a gray turtleneck, dark blue pants and gloves, two white straps on the pants with guns in their holsters hidden because of the coat, and black boots.


    Guess I''ll assume he''s friendly. There wasn''t any malicious or killing intent behind his actions. Besides, if he wanted to kill us, he would''ve done so instead of announcing his presence. Plus, he seems to know Rex and from what he said, it seems like Rex told him of my arrival... I thought as he walked towards us. Out of curiosity, I glanced at Leo, who was now eyeing the archangel with a frown.


    "Anyways, what''s this about ''save the world''? The higher-ups never told us that the world was in a crisis..." Leo commented, causing the archangel to stop and turn his attention to the blonde.


    "Ah, right. That''s because the regulators are left in the dark regarding that," he explained as he crossed his arms over his chest, leaning onto the ruined pillar nearby. "Their responsibilities are in Heaven, not down in the real world. However, for an Archangel like me, we are to ensure everything is alright down there. If it''s not and it reaches a certain point, we are to intervene. That''s the mission we''re tasked with."


    Unable to help myself, I barged in to their conversation. "You''re working with Rex, right? Do you know anything about him? Anything at all?"


    The young man glanced at me, unfazed, and then let out a sigh. "Well, yeah but he''s pretty reserved. Whenever he visited Heaven, his conversations were always short and to the point," the archangel replied with a shake of his head. "I asked about his past once. He looked depressed and said he would rather not talk about it. Even if Rex wanted to talk about it, he said he was sworn to secrecy until a certain situation happens."


    I wonder if his past is connected to me...? After all, he looked so conflicted when I asked his name. That look of sadness and happiness... I look down at my feet, feeling my heart ache in pain upon remembering that. ...but I''m sure I never met him before. ...unless...?


    "Anyways, before we continue any further, my name is Vincent Sagitta, but I prefer being called Vin. Got it?" he announced, pulling me away from my thoughts. "I''m a mage with the affinity Metal, a summoner that utilizes that trait to use guns as summoning tools and combat weapons. I can also enchant weapons, armor, accessories, and other stuff if they''re metal-based. The latter is the services I offered to Rex since the situation wasn''t bad enough yet before."


    As expected, he''s a mage. However... I glance up at him and note that there was no sense of fear from him at all from being near me. That means he knows how to deal with troublesome foes like me, huh? He''s also not exhibiting the behavior most mages would have towards Devourers like me. Then I''ll have to make sure I don''t make him an enemy or sour his view on me. Not wanting to seem like I was ignoring him, I decided to speak up.


    "Right, so if you don''t mind, what''s up with these ruins? They seem really out of place here in Heaven."


    Leo flinched and averted his eyes elsewhere, causing me to look at him in confusion. Eh? What''s with that reaction? I thought to myself, then suddenly recalled the paper that he was reading. Ah, that! Judging from his reaction, it''s definitely about this place! I opened my mouth to say something but Vin beat me to the punch.


    "That''s considered confidential info for now until it''s deemed necessary for you to know," the archangel stated matter-of-factly.


    I let out a sigh and looked away in disappointment, not surprised that he would say that. What he said next, however, caught me completely off-guard.


    "However, I''ll be lenient and sate your curiosity, even for a little bit. A great conflict happened up here in Heaven, causing quite the upheaval. It triggered a change in some of the laws of Heaven because of that. As a result, this realm got better but knowledge of that conflict was buried away in the distant past, now only known by a select few. The Restricted Sector is one of the few remaining proofs that it happened."


    I wonder if it was a rebellion. From the way he described the event, it sounds like it could''ve been that. Deep in thought, I glanced at the wrecked ruins near me and frowned. ...yet, that feels wrong too. Would it really cause this much wanton destruction? Whatever it was, it must''ve been pretty bad for Leo to react so strongly. I took a peek at the blonde, who seemed to be gazing at the ruins with a melancholic expression. I wanted to cheer him up but I was aware that Vin was standing there, waiting. The ones causing trouble aren''t going to wait for us so I bit my lip and forced myself to continue talking to the archangel.


    "Thanks for the info then. At the very least, it''s something rather than nothing," I replied with a small smile. "...anyways, what should we do next? Rex didn''t give me much instructions other than to go learn more about this world and figure out the truth behind the strange incidents. I have no idea where to start..."


    "Since something happened in the Astrum kingdom, we''re starting there. It''d be a waste to go somewhere else and ignore that otherwise," he answered, then got off the ruined pillar. "Besides, we have no business staying here in Heaven, in all honesty. Nothing happened here yet and I doubt anything will for a long while."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "So Stella will have to make use of her eyes then?" Leo asked, causing me to jump in shock when I hear how close he was. "Ah, sorry, sorry! Caught you by surprise, huh?" He added in with a laugh as I glared at him, pouting.


    "Oh? You sure recovered faster than I thought you would," he commented with a smirk as he glanced at the blonde. "Strong-willed, huh? Good because I''m sure a lot of stuff will happen in our adventure so it''s not particularly reassuring if you remain hung up on that for too long."


    The angel merely laughed it off but I gently nudge him on the side, worried that he might be putting up a strong front. After all, I had to do that a lot during my times in the Academy regrettably when dealing with most mages. It...wasn''t a pleasant experience so if I can help him as he did for me then...


    He looked at me in surprise, then gave me a sad smile. "I''ll be alright, no need to worry," Leo reassured me as he pats me on the head, ruffling my hair to my annoyance. "There''s no point in dwelling on the past any further since there''s nothing I can do to change it anyways. ...thanks, though."


    When he puts his hand away, I return my attention back to Vin as I fix my hair. "So he''s gonna come along? Is that alright?"


    "Yeah, his circumstances are special so he was bound to go on a journey sooner or later," he explained, crossing his arms over his chest. "The archangels in charge wouldn''t tell me the reasons behind it but I assume it''s connected to his past."


    I peeked at the blonde near me, who seemed slightly upset at the mention of his past and muttered to himself about how he figured as much. ...so far, there are two people that I met that have mysteries surrounding them. I check on the other male, noting that he was looking at the shrine. Not sure about the newcomer since I barely know him. Most likely, he has some secrets too. Honestly, what''s up with everyone I''m meeting having so much mystery surrounding them? At this rate, how am I going to unravel all these mysteries when there''s so much? With a dejected sigh, I walk toward the shrine, not wanting to think about it any further as I tried to ignore the burning sensation in my eye.


    "By the way, that shrine was put there as a safe spot by past users like you to use for traveling between realms. Don''t ask me how long it''s been there though because no one knows," Vin remarked.


    Makes sense, especially since my uncovered eye keeps getting affected by it. I stopped in front of the shrine and Leo stopped beside me. Vin, on the other hand, went straight towards the altar in the middle, then leaned his back onto the wall and crossed his arms over his chest. ...is he quietly suggesting to us to hurry up? With a sigh, I go to the altar with the blonde following behind. As I got closer to it, the burning sensation got stronger and stronger, to the point that it was difficult to even look at it. I averted my eyes elsewhere and ended up seeing someone''s gloved hand extended out to me. Blinking my eyes in surprise, I look up and see that it was the archangel, who dismissed his wings away.


    "Physical contact is necessary to bring us along with you and holding hands will ensure we won''t get separated." He explained nonchalantly, not particularly caring that I blushed at the aspect of having to hold hands with someone. "You''ll also need to remove the eyepatch to commence returning to the real world. The eyepatch that Rex gave you has magical enchantments on them so you can just say ''Code: Release'' to use of one of the enchantments to make the accessory disappear."


    ...well, this is gonna be awkward for me but it seems to be the safest option. After all, it''d be bad if we end up being separated because I couldn''t do a simple thing like this. With an internal groan, I hesitantly put my hand into his. Upon hearing Leo laugh nearby, I couldn''t help but pout. Before I could turn around and retort something in response, the blonde held my other hand, making me blush harder and avert my eyes elsewhere.


    "It''s not that bad~! It''s only for a bit, right~?" The blonde teased with a chuckle. "If it''s that embarrassing, then just say the magical words and we''ll be in the real world in an instant. Once we''re there, we won''t have to hold hands anymore."


    Realizing he''s got a point, I immediately said the incantation and the eyepatch disappears. At that moment, my vision got blurry and then everything around me quickly became so distorted that I had to close my eyes. I heard Vin say to Leo that he should close his eyes too, making me wonder if they''re experiencing the same thing. They''re coming along with me so it probably makes sense that they do. ...maybe I should''ve warned them ahead of time. Oh well, too late now. The angel seemed clearly disgruntled by the experience from the groan of annoyance that he let out. The archangel, on the other hand, was completely quiet after the command he gave Leo. Wonder if it''s because Rex warned him beforehand...? Before I could think any further, the sensation stopped and was immediately replaced with an overwhelming fatigue. Forcing myself to remain conscious, I opened my eyes.


    The first thing I noticed was that I was in a room that had a white smooth wall, brown wooden floor, and brown wooden ceiling. Glancing around, there was practically almost nothing in this room, other than my companions, the same altar that the shrine in Heaven had, and the brown wooden door. ...where are we...? I was about to vocalize that thought but stopped upon hearing a snort from Vin.


    "Rex didn''t bother decorating this room, huh? Probably for the best but it''s anti-climatic to be entering the real world only to see something so plain and empty." He commented as he let go of my hand, then walked towards the door. "Anyways, he should''ve gotten some clothes for you, Leo, because I doubt you fancy going around the world in those exercising clothes. He got clothes for you too, Stella, because you going around in that Academy uniform is going to jeopardize our mission."


    "Yeah, that would be too embarrassing, in all honesty." Leo admitted while I let out a sigh of relief, glad I''m not going to be stuck in these clothes forever.


    I forced myself to take a step forward to follow the male but the instant my foot touched the floor, I suddenly started falling forward. I tried to stop the fall but my body refused to listen to me. Crap, don''t tell me that used all of my magical energy...! Thankfully, Leo quickly caught me before I faceplanted onto the ground.


    "Stella?! Are you alright?!" He exclaimed in shock.


    I opened my mouth to say something but my consciousness was slipping faster than I could keep up. Crap. Not this...again... Before I knew it, I was knocked out, just like last time.

 In Rexs Base

    "Wish that Rex dude left some video game consoles here. I''m bored out of my mind just waiting here. Maybe I should sleep like Stella is? Ahh, but Vin is gonna scold me if I do that, huh? Hm..."


    ...to think that''s the first thing I hear upon regaining consciousness... I wasn''t entirely sure what to feel but since Leo doesn''t need to guide me now, it''d only make sense he would drop the professional side of him. I sit up, noting that I no longer felt weak like before.


    "Ah! You''re finally awake!" Leo exclaimed with a grin, causing me to turn my attention to him. "Seriously, you caught me off-guard there when you just collapsed all of a sudden, you know~? Do those magical eyes of yours use up a lot of energy or something?"


    The blonde was sitting on a brown wooden chair beside me and the bed, but he was sitting on it backward. With his arms resting on top of the chair, Leo grinned at me. His outfit, though, has changed from when I last saw him. He was now wearing a long-sleeved black jacket, black long pants, a white t-shirt with a blue crystal necklace with a white spiky handle, an orange scarf, and then white sneakers. Right, they were talking about clothes before I fell unconscious, huh? Though, I didn''t bother pointing it out. Instead, I decided to respond to his questions.


    "It does seem to be the case. The problem is that I didn''t feel weak last time," I replied as I looked away and stared down at my hands on my lap, sighing. "I wonder if it''s because I brought two more people with me...?"


    "Maybe? I don''t know much about magic so I can only really take your word for it," he admitted sheepishly as the angel nervously laughed. "Don''t worry though! I won''t be dead weight! Apparently Rex managed to get the Artifact that I used when I was alive and left it in this house protected! Though, I wonder how he knew that I''ll be joining you on this journey...? Could it really be that ability that Vin mentioned...?"


    Caught off-guard, I quickly turned my attention to the blonde. "Wait, hold up, you''re an Artifact wielder?! That kinda changes everything I know about you, you know?!" I exclaimed.


    He blinked his eyes in surprise for a bit and then soon started laughing. "Ah, really? Sorry, sorry! I didn''t mean to keep it quiet from you!" Leo apologized, then flashed a grin at me. "But yeah, I''m much more capable than I let on! ...w-well, that''s if I have that special weapon with me but still..."


    Artifact, huh? I thought to myself as I looked away, deep in thought. I know it''s a magical weapon that even people with zero knowledge of magic can use. They''re particularly strong and their origins are mysterious enough that the Academy desperately covets them to uncover the mysteries behind them. I took a side glance at the male, causing him to raise an eyebrow at me out of curiosity. Unfortunately, I heard all the wielders denied them the weapons no matter what they said or offered, leaving most mages bitter and desperate. The only one they weren''t so bitter toward to was the mage wielder because they deemed him an ally. They figured he''ll eventually tell them without even needing to offer the weapon.


    With a sigh, I decide to return to what he said earlier, thinking it was best that I actually say something now instead of staying in my mind palace. "By the way, you mentioned Rex got your weapon and kept it safe here, right?" I asked, causing the male to sober up quickly for some reason.


    Leo let out a sigh and averted his eyes elsewhere. "Well, yeah. This is his base so it only makes sense that it was him," he explained, the cheer gone from his voice. "I assume he got it from those extremely strong monsters that invaded my hometown. As to why I think the monsters have it, they were way too keen on fighting me specifically during that invasion. I was using the Artifact at that time because of how dire the situation was so...yeah, I was able to connect the dots together. Unfortunately, I was eventually killed and then they probably got the weapon out of my cold dead hands."


    I flinched, not expecting it to be so dark. "S-sorry, I didn''t mean to bring up bad memories..."


    He turned his gaze back onto me, then smiled sadly. "It''s fine. I can''t run from my past, anyways," the blonde reassured me. "Anyways, knowing you, you''re probably going to ask about the questions I asked myself earlier, right? ...and to use that as a subject change too, right?"


    I blushed and looked away, feeling slightly embarrassed that I was that obvious. The angel laughed at my reaction, then continued talking.


    "In all honesty, I just found it weird that my weapon is here as if he knew that I''ll be joining you in your journey," Leo explained, frowning. "I told Vin my suspicions when the two of us found it while you were in this room, asleep. He admitted that it was suspicious too and wondered if Rex had a certain ability that somehow let him know that like Precognition, which he explained was the ability to perceive future events."


    Rex having Precognition, huh...? I crossed my arms over my chest, thinking it over. It feels like it might be the case. When I first saw him, something he said implied him having that ability or something similar. "I know you''ll be involved in this no matter what I do so at the very least, I''ll choose the route with the highest chance of you surviving." Thinking back on it, that is a strange thing to say or do for a stranger. The only reason I could think of why he did is that he knew me and considered me important. As to why, I''m not entirely sure. I couldn''t help but feel guilty, unable to shake off the feeling that there was something vital I need to remember.


    "...you alright? You look pale for some reason..."


    Surprised, I glanced at Leo and saw him watching me, a worried expression on his face. "...I''m alright, just trying to figure something out. I do agree with what Vin said though," I admitted. "Anyways, speaking of Vin, where is he...?"


    The blonde stared at me for a bit, then sighed as if deciding not to push any further. "Vin is checking on my weapon to see if it''s alright and that there''s nothing weird on it. He''s currently in the living room with my weapon," he said, pointing at the door on the other side of the room. "Admittedly, I was hesitant at first to let him investigate it but...well, you know what happened with my hometown. The person that usually checked on it is definitely dead. Thankfully, I soon learned that Vin is also a wielder so I figured I can trust him with it!"


    Blinking my eyes in surprise, I couldn''t help but repeat what he last said. "Vin is also a wielder...? Wait, hold up, so both of my companions have Artifacts?" I questioned with a frown.


    "Yup!" Leo exclaimed, grinning. "My Artifact is a spear that utilizes water-oriented attacks! Vin''s Artifact is a handgun but he says he only used it once and refused to use it any further. When I asked why, he told me that he''ll only bother explaining when the time comes for him to utilize that weapon, if ever."


    Well, that sounds ominous. Just what the heck does it do...? I know that no matter how much I think about it, all of it would only be speculation. So, I decided to drop that train of thought. But still, Vin is that mage wielder, huh? ...welp, it seems both of my companions have quite the backstory. However, one thing about that bothered me. The problem is that no one ever said anything about him dying though? In fact, from what I heard before I got dragged into this, they all assumed he was still very much alive. He''s an Archangel too so I assume he did indeed die. ...but when? ...and why?


    Feeling a headache coming, I shook my head and decided to turn my attention back to the angel. To my surprise, Leo wasn''t really on the chair anymore. I looked around and eventually saw him right beside the door, leaning on the wall with his hands in his pants pockets. He smiled at me as he got out his hand from the pocket and waved at me.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Done with all that thinking? I want to check on how Vin is doing with my weapon but I figured it''s best we go together so he won''t nag me about not being with you when you''re asleep."


    I looked away in embarrassment and coughed, my cheeks red. "Y-yeah, sorry. I tend to think a lot instead of talk..."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!" Leo assured me with a chuckle. "I don''t mind! It''s amusing watching your expressions change so much as you think, anyway."


    "...it does? O-oh..." I mumbled to myself, feeling my face get even redder.


    The angel nodded his head and then got off the wall. "Well, anyway, enough with the messing around. I''d rather we start going on an adventure, in all honesty," he admitted with a small smile, then suddenly perked up as if remembering something. "Ah, but first, don''t forget to change into some casual clothes! I''ll be waiting outside in the meantime!"


    ...oh right, I''m still wearing the Academy uniform. I quickly got out of bed while Leo left the room and closed the door behind him. Out of curiosity, I approached the huge closet nearby, then opened it. That''s...a lot of clothes. I thought to myself as I scanned all of them, noting how diverse the lineup was. Did Rex pick all of these, I wonder...? Wonder if he got weird looks while getting these...


    Since Leo and Vin were waiting on me, I hurriedly got some casual garments. After making sure their color schemes go well together and look good on me, I quickly changed clothes. Once I was done, I folded my uniform as properly as I can, then put it away in the closet. After all, this isn''t my house so I would feel bad just having it recklessly thrown about. I closed the closet door, then checked on my appearance one last time before going out. Hair not messy? Check. Outfit good enough for going outside? Check. Time to go then!


    Without further ado, I left the room and was immediately greeted with what looked like the living room. In the room, there was one black fabric sectional sofa and a black two-seater sofa surrounding the dark brown wooden coffee table with a glass top. Rested against the wall in front of the sofas was a dark brown wooden drawer with a black flat tv positioned on top of it. Other than those, there were two bookshelves with similar colors as the rest and a fancy ornate carpet on the floor with varying colors.


    Vin was sitting there on the sofa, his attention now on me, while Leo was busy checking up on his weapon at hand. "Hm, I see Stella finally recovered," Vin commented, then suddenly let out a sigh. "If you were wondering what happened, those magical eyes of yours gave me and Leo physical bodies so it ended up devouring all of your magical energy. It still needed more so I intervened and reduced the cost by giving mine so there were thankfully no permanent awful side effects."


    Surprised, I quickly replied to what the young man said. "It required that much?! That''s...really bad. Guess traveling between realms should be kept to the bare minimum. Proper preparations will be necessary too," I remarked with a frown. "But still, it gave you guys physical bodies? Then, when I went to Heaven, I was...?"


    "Correct, it turned you into a spiritual body. No one would know you''re not an angel until you were asked to make your wings appear."


    "If she said nothing about it though, we wouldn''t have met you or be here on this journey," Leo pointed out as he put away the Artifact into its sheath.


    ...I suppose he''s got a point. I thought to myself with a frown. I''d still be stuck in Heaven if I kept quiet. Sure, I would learn more about that realm but...would any of it be helpful at the moment? Though, speaking of knowing more about the place I''m in... I went towards the window that was covered with black and gold curtains, then pulled it away a little to see outside. What I saw was the scene of many people bustling about in the city, going about like how they usually do. What caught my eye though was that there was a pristine white castle surrounded by white walls clearly in view and that there were an unusual amount of guards around with the civilians.


    "...are we in the capital of the Astrum kingdom...?" I asked, surprised I got sent so far away from my hometown rather quickly.


    "Yeah, Rex connected the magic anchor in this base of his to the one in Heaven with my help. He has to interact with the royal family and travel to Heaven a lot so having a base here was ideal," Vin explained and I looked back at him, who was still sitting on the couch but did turn to look at me. "As you can see though, this place is in high alert. The news on TV mentioned that prince Tatsuya and his brigade is personally protecting this place to the best of their abilities. He even personally said so on TV."


    "Wait, hold up, the prince is?!" both Leo and I exclaimed, then glanced at each other in surprise right after.


    He lets out a lighthearted chuckle and I do the same but soon return my attention to the archangel. "So the situation is that bad? It''s rare for the prince himself to intervene personally."


    The male shakes his head in response. "No, not particularly. It would be more accurate to say that the rest of the royal family is really busy with other things compared to the prince," he corrected. "He mentioned that and declared he''s taking on the burden so the others can deal with theirs. He even said it''s a burden he''ll gladly take for the sake of the people''s happiness. I tuned out whatever praise they kept raining on him after that."


    Knowing the royal family, I bet it''s related to the issues happening around the world. ...and the conflict that happened in my hometown. A part of me hoped that the matter of the sudden attack was dealt with and the damage was kept to a minimum. Rex was there and he had the trust of the royal family so the chances are high. ...though, now that I think about it, I wonder if Rex will be here in town? Then again, if Tatsuya is here though, Rex would probably see no point in being there.


    With a sigh, I pull away the curtain a bit and peek outside again, noting that nothing has changed from when I last looked. "...so what do we do now?" I asked, frowning. "The prince is most likely too busy for us to just approach to get a grasp on the situation..."


    "Sadly, he''s our best bet of getting info though so we have no choice but to try regardless," Vin said as I heard him get off the sofa. "Besides, Rex probably told him about us already so I''m sure he''s aware that we''ll want to meet him."


    "True. Besides, it would be weird if he didn''t tell the prince," Leo remarked. "If that''s the case then, I guess we better go and give it a try. No harm in doing so anyway, right?"


    "...though we say that but where the heck would he be...?" I questioned as I glanced back at the two, who both frowned in response.


    "Uh...maybe look for a flock of fangirls and fanboys...?" Leo suggested with nervous laughter. "...or we could always ask them but I doubt they''ll be civil about it. Probably be a little possessive..."


    "I mean, that could work but there''s a high chance that the prince factored them in before going out about his business," Vin pointed out while walking towards the front door. "Our best bet is sadly going around town and gathering info about the situation while looking for him. He''ll most likely make his presence known to us when he deems it necessary."


    So, we''re to find an elusive prince that is probably under cover while we get intel. That''s...not reassuring but there''s nothing else that''s feasible enough that we can do. With a sigh, I reluctantly nod my head and go to where the archangel was waiting. When I glance to my side, I see Leo, who noticed me looking at him and grinned at me.


    "Ready to look around and look like lost idiots, Stella?"


    "..I''d rather not look like a lost idiot but..." I mumbled out, keen on not embarrassing myself again.


    "What, nothing wrong with being an idiot!" he exclaimed, laughing. "Besides, you won''t be alone! I''ll be idiot number two!"


    "Are you two done yet?"


    I turned to look at Vin and saw him watching us with a deadpan gaze. Both Leo and I nervously nodded our heads, causing the male to let out a sigh. Once he opens the door, the three of us got out of the house, finally starting our journey.

 Investigation

    "Wonder how Vin is doing with his investigation," I said as I glanced out the window of the cafe. "We can communicate with each other using the spell he put on both of us but..."


    "You don''t want to intrude, right?" Leo continued with a chuckle. "We need to get more info so splitting up would achieve that faster. Sadly, neither of us has been in the capital before, unlike him. So for our own safety, he put the two of us together while he went solo. Seems like the best call, if you ask me."


    "Yeah, I agree. Though..." I took a peek at the group of guards talking nearby, sitting at a nearby table with drinks and food. "We didn''t have much luck so far. The guards are unsurprisingly tight-lipped about the situation and the prince, only giving us the bare minimum."


    My companion let out a sigh and leaned back onto the chair he''s sitting on. "The civilians, on the other hand, are not too worried about the situation and placed their full trust on Tatsuya and his brigade. Because of that, they know very little and seem fine with that. Some even mentioned that we shouldn''t worry so much and should just leave it to the prince."


    "And I refuse to do that, no matter what," I commented with a huff, slightly annoyed at their lack of concern regarding him. "Anyways, regarding the fangirls and fanboys, that was..."


    The blonde groaned, clearly not wanting to remember that. "I know I suggested it before but they ended up being useless. We got absolutely nothing from that. It ended up being a waste of our time and I hated every second of it."


    I laughed a little at his reaction but soon decided to change the subject, since he was now pouting. "Since that was useless, we had no choice but to resort to asking people about any rumors. Most of the rumors didn''t seem useful though..."


    "Yeah but now that we think about it, isn''t one of the rumors a little alarming?" Leo pointed out, frowning. "One of the kingdoms, called Kruos, supposedly went under a lockdown, adamantly refusing to let anyone in or out. They have no intentions of helping out the other kingdoms too and even declared that helping out will achieve nothing to fix the situation. People say that the kingdom is currently under a tyrant''s rule, hence that cold-hearted stance."


    "With how there are issues appearing in almost all the kingdoms, I can''t blame them for doing so," I admitted as I got the cup right in front of me, then took a sip of some of the hot chocolate in it. "It''s like bunkering down and trying to cut down the culprit from within before the situation arises, not wanting to rely on others. But still, Krous, huh? That kingdom has always been standoffish because of its history of tyrants but they never went this far. It''s as if..."


    The blonde nodded his head as he crossed his arms over his chest and leaned onto the chair he was sitting. "It''s as if they''re aware of something everyone else isn''t. After all, Kruos is the only kingdom that took that course of action. Of course, it''s just a rumor but let''s keep it in mind, regardless."


    I vocalized my agreement and stared down at the cup that I was holding. "But still, now what? To begin with, even if that rumor is legit, it would be nigh impossible to get any info from that side if we took the journey. Not only is it in lockdown, I doubt the ruler would tell us anything unless our goals aligned," I said, letting out a sigh. "At this rate, our only possible chance left is the prince himself but..."


    "We have yet to encounter him and he hasn''t bothered to make himself known to us during our investigation so far," Leo commented, then got closer to the table to get some cheesecake. "Guess we can only wait for Vin at this point."


    So we''re sitting ducks at this point, huh? I bit my lip out of frustration as I put down the cup on the table. The only people we have yet to approach are the mages but due to my situation, that''s...too risky. I have no idea if Rex told the Academy anything or if he even approached them ever since I got to Heaven. I was about to glance out the window but suddenly felt the communication spell activate, catching both me and the angel off-guard.


    "Did the two of you make any progress?" Vin asked, hearing his voice in our heads. "I wasn''t able to get much info from the mages and the acolytes but I did get a sliver of info. For the latter group though, I followed and eavesdropped on them using my summons. I don''t want to deal with their accusations and lectures as if they already know everything about me."


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh at that. I recall that a lot of the mages in the Academy complained about the acolytes, mentioning how aggressive and annoying they were. "It''s like talking to a brick wall" and "it''s as if peace isn''t an option when dealing with us" were the common impressions they got from them. When I was about to ask him if he interacted with them before since his last sentence made me curious, Leo suddenly spoke up.


    "Not really. We''ve mostly got dead ends other than that Krous rumor..." The blonde mentally replied, frowning. "Seriously, it''s kinda disheartening, you know?"


    "And we have yet to encounter the prince, too. Well, as far as we know," I added in, deciding it''s probably best to drop the acolyte question. "He must be really good at hiding and going incognito."


    "Must be hard to gain his trust, then. It''s highly likely that he noticed us already and didn''t bother approaching us. Even though Rex told him about us, he might be observing us to make sure. Seems the most logical thing to do in this kind of situation." Vin commented as if he wasn''t particularly bothered by the lack of results. "But still, that rumor, huh? That''s the same info I got but from a different side and perspective. The mages ranted about it to me, furious that the Queen would just ruthlessly kick the Academy branch out of her kingdom and that the ''traitors'' took her offer so they can stay."


    I blinked my eyes in surprise, caught off-guard from that last sentence he said. "Wait, hold up, she kicked the Academy out while taking some of their mages?" I asked and heard the archangel give his verbal confirmation. "Do they know the reasons behind why she did that? And what was her offer?"


    "No. She didn''t bother telling them her reasons to the rest and the mages that went with her refused to do so too. The only thing that she told them was that ''I see no point in explaining myself to a flock of sheep''. You can imagine their reaction to that statement," Vin explained. "Regarding her offer, she permitted the mages to stay if they choose to side with her than the Academy. There was a meeting where she gave more info and some tried to sneak in to get her plans but all of them failed. Adding those actions in with the lockdown, it''s almost too suspicious. It''s almost like she''s getting ready for war."


    ...getting ready for war...? If that''s the case, then...who is she declaring war against? I glanced down at my cup of hot chocolate, biting my lip. The tyrannical queen seems to see the Academy as an obstruction of sorts but why? As a student from there, I''ve never heard or seen anything that would make it seem like a bad organization to them, if excluding the treatment towards Devourers...


    "Stella, I understand you''re concerned but don''t forget I''m capable of hearing your thoughts while the spell is active," the archangel pointed out. "I''m aware you''re probably not used to this since Devourers are typically loners. Yet, even so, please keep that in mind."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    My cheeks turned red at forgetting something that important and I looked away in embarrassment. Leo, on the other hand, laughed in response, causing me to glare at him with a pout as my blush darkens. He remained unfazed and just happily grinned at me.


    Grumbling to myself, I immediately decided to change the subject, wanting to take the attention off of me. "So, is that the only info you managed to get...? You mentioned what you got from the mages but not the acolytes."


    "...I suppose there''s one more tidbit from the acolytes," Vin remarked. "They''re of the opinion that the incidents happening around the world are connected to the gods, which was declared by their Sage. To them, Sages are considered people who are given messages or revelations from their god so they''re considered the highest tier in their hierarchy. They''re like a guiding star in the dark night for them, essentially."


    I frown, remembering that one of the mages suggested that in the cafe back then. "That''s, unfortunately, a coin flip whether or not that''s true," I commented as I leaned into my chair, then suddenly realized something. "Wait, hold up, speaking of that, have you ever encountered any back in Heaven...?"


    "Weirdly enough, no. You would think that there would be gods since it''s Heaven but..." Vin let out a sigh. "It''s pretty disappointing. I was hoping to encounter one and question them so I can finally see for myself whether or not the conflict between the mages and acolytes was in vain. I''m a mage and all but...it gets tiring just watching them do this for so long. It''s why I decided to remain neutral."


    Upon hearing that, I felt my heart ache and with a sigh, I looked out the window that we''re sat near.  Unlike those people happily going on about their business, we never had any happy moments between us and those religious people here in Astrum. We''re so incompatible with each other that it hurts to see. No matter what, we would always heatedly argue and at worst, it results in a fight and hurling insults. It''s hard to come across those who would take the agree to disagree option and not cause unnecessary conflicts.


    "...w-wow, what''s up with this sudden silence and mood...? Is there that much bad blood...?" Leo commented, nervously laughing. "A-anyways, let''s go back to our current mission! ...though, there isn''t much we can do..."


    "I guess we could have Leo be sent to the acolytes to gather more info but he''ll be alone," Vin pointed out, causing the blonde to shake his head furiously.


    "No, no, no! I got dragged to a church once and they flocked towards me upon noticing me and my weapon! That experience was horrible and I have zero intentions of reliving that again!"


    ...is it me or does it look like Leo has some pretty horrible luck...? I thought to myself, once again forgetting that they could hear what I''m thinking. A lot of his experiences seem to be quite bad. It''s almost concerning. Vin let out a grunt as if he was both agreeing with me while Leo looked away, unable to make any comeback towards that. Realizing my mistake, I was about to reassure him that it''s okay but was soon interrupted by an unfamiliar voice speaking up.


    "Excuse me, sir and madam. If you don''t mind my intrusion, may I have a bit of your time?"


    Took by surprise, both of us turned to look at the newcomer that appeared out of nowhere. A white-haired butler with spiky hair stood there, wearing a white suit with a black shirt, white tie, and black boots. However, I noticed the star emblem pinned onto his uniform, indicating his ties to the royal family. Quickly realizing that there''s a high chance that it could be a servant of the prince, I frantically waved my hands back and forth in front of me.


    "It''s completely fine! Don''t worry, don''t worry!" I exclaimed as Leo hurriedly nodded his head in agreement. "A-anyways, do you need something or...?"


    The butler gets out a sealed envelope from inside his vest and hands it over to me. ...a letter? I looked down at it and noticed the wax seal had a bright yellow star on it, radiating with magic. Blinking my eyes in surprise, I hesitantly got the letter, the star leaving a trail of yellow magical energy as I brought it to me.


    "His Royal Highness told me to give this to you and that you are to open it at midnight," he explained, giving us a small gentle smile. "The prince is quite busy and has his guard up due to both his position and the current situation so I do apologize if this comes across as a little weird."


    From the prince, huh? To make sure, I analyzed the magic from the seal and figured out that it had the Star affinity, which was what the prince and the royal family were known to have. From what I learned from the academy, those who have that affinity each have their own unique magical signature since it essentially reflects the user. In short, they''re not capable of hiding what kind of person they are because their magic reveals it regardless if they want to or not. It didn''t help that affinity was incredibly rare either. If I recalled correctly, one of the professors talked about what each signature the royal family had was like, declaring it as something necessary to know so we can know if it''s really them or not.


    For Tatsuya, the prince, his energy gave off the feeling of a contradictory nature. Gentle yet fierce, warm yet cold, and loving yet hateful. A lot of people tried to figure out why it was like that but he refused to answer, no matter what. No one close to him seemed to know either so, it remained a mystery, becoming something people would like to gossip about. It didn''t help either that some of them went too far with the rumors, embellishing it with over-the-top details.


    Upon realizing I was getting side-tracked, I coughed and mentally slapped myself, trying to get myself back on track. As far as I can see, the seal definitely exuded that feeling, meaning it was genuine and not a counterfeit. I turned my attention back to the butler and sent him a smile.


    "Got it, will do."


    The butler returned the smile and then gave a small bow. "Well then, if you''ll excuse me, I need to return back to the castle to attend to other matters," he said, then walked away to leave.


    Once he left, Leo finally spoke up. "That''s genuine, right...?" he asked, and I nodded my head in response.


    "Hm, so he took that approach? Well, I guess I should''ve expected that..." Vin muttered. "Anyways, let''s rendezvous back at base. If you don''t mind, I want to see the letter for myself, just to make sure. Over and out."


    The spell turns off and both of us get off the chairs. I was about to go to the exit but the blonde suddenly spoke up.


    "By the way, if it''s alright with you, can we go get food for dinner later? I mean, we''re already outside so might as well," the angel questioned with a grin as I turned to look at him. "Rex left us a lot of money for our journey and I feel like spoiling myself from all that hassle we had to endure."


    "Sure, might as well," I agreed as I returned the smile. "Just nothing too expensive, alright?"


    "I know, I know~."

 The Prince

    "Wonder why he specifically chose midnight...? Is there something special about it, I wonder...?" I mumbled out as I lay on the couch while holding the letter.


    "Not really. It''s most likely that''s when he''s available if anything. Though, magic with the Star attribute is stronger during the night so I won''t deny he might be planning something," Vin remarked, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. "If anything, I assume it might be to ensure his own safety."


    "I can definitly see that being the case. I mean, he''s the crown prince, you know? It''d be weird if he didn''t," Leo commented while sitting on the other couch, huddled in a blanket. "Though, what could the prince do anyways? I don''t know much about magic so..."


    I took a glance at the archangel and saw him looking at me, making an expression that made it clear he didn''t want to explain this time. Guess I shouldn''t be surprised since he always explained a lot. I''m a mage too so I guess I should explain once in a while. I thought with a sigh. Devourer or not, it didn''t change the fact that I learned about magic and attributes. He''s coming along with us so he has to know about magic in order to increase his chances of survival. Even if it goes against the Academy''s regulations, I don''t exactly want to be the reason why he isn''t as strong as he could be and died.


    "The Star affinity is considered the epitome of magic so he''s probably exceptionally strong if the prince can make up for the insanely huge mana consumption. For people like him, making preparations beforehand is considered the norm, especially if they intend to pull off grand spells. After all, if they don''t, it can be lethal for the user," I explained as I turned my attention to the blonde. "Those who have it are typically kind-hearted people with strong resolves. As of defying the cruel world, the brilliant star shines to the very end, no matter what. That''s how one of my professors described it."


    "...no matter what, huh..." Leo repeated, then nodded his head and sent me a smile. "I think I can see what that professor was getting at. It certainly describes the prince well, seeing as how he always cared about others so much. You know, the strong kind-hearted, reliable type."


    ...yet his magical energy feels cold and hateful too as if there''s something hidden behind that. I thought to myself, holding back the urge to sigh. Guess he doesn''t know that though. Probably didn''t care too much about learning about the royalty or listening to gossip. I decided against bringing that up, thinking it''s best he didn''t know that. Instead, I returned his smile and nodded my head in response. From the corner of my eye, I saw Vin close his eyes and look away, clearly not intending to tell either.


    With a sigh, I decided to check on the clock again and saw it was midnight already. Crap, it''s already time? I sure hope he doesn''t mind us being a few minutes late... I thought to myself as I hurriedly sat up and opened the letter. Putting the wax seal beside me, I pulled out the paper and unfolded it. What I saw caught me off-guard. ...a paper with numerous magic circles inscribed on it...?


    Instantaneously, the magic circles started glowing, bright yellow light orbs appearing around us alarmingly fast. Oh shit. As I frantically examined the spell to see what it''s doing, Vin quickly gets off the wall, clearly taken aback by the sudden event.


    "Wait, hold up, don''t tell me he intends to¡ª?!"


    Before he could finish what he was saying, all of us were quickly blinded by a flash of light, causing us to cover our eyes in surprise. After that, for some reason, I could feel the slight gust of wind and the feeling of stone underneath me. ...eh? I hesitantly opened my eyes and was greeted with a plain of white radiant flowers, complemented with the starry night sky. I looked down at what I was sitting on, which was a gray stone bench. ...so I was sent away to somewhere else but... Worried, I checked my surroundings and noticed that the other two were nowhere to be seen.


    "I apologize but I sent your companions somewhere else. Don''t worry though, this is my personal territory that I made with magic so I can assure you they''re safe. Besides, I''d rather have a one-on-one conversation where I can get to know the people I''m dealing with better."


    Surprised, I attempted to find the person speaking but soon found out there was no trace of them at all. "...I see, and you''re using magic to communicate to me from afar," I commented with a sigh. "...well, I suppose I can''t blame you for being careful. So? What did you want to talk about...?"


    "Straight to the point, huh?" the prince noted, chuckling. "Well then, I''ll return the favor then. Do you intend to stop the strange events happening around the world?"


    I answered without hesitation as my expression turned serious, noticing his intentions. "Yes, I would like to but I can''t do anything if I don''t have sufficient enough info to make a plan," I admitted with a frown. "Shooting in the dark won''t help so I have no choice but to continue to gather info."


    "Hm, fair point. You were pretty quick to respond too," the male paused for a bit then continued speaking. "Our goals align with each other and from what I saw and heard as you did your investigation, I have no qualms with helping out. However, I don''t fully trust you three to accompany you on your journey so I''ll only provide information for now."


    "Wait, hold up, you really were observing us all this time?!" I exclaimed, caught completely off-guard. "I didn''t even get the sensation that I was being watched! None of the people that we were around seemed suspicious either!"


    Tatsuya chuckled again, amused at my reaction. "I have to be competent at everything I do if I want to earnestly protect everyone," he warmly replied, then his tone of voice quickly changed to serious. "...especially now. After all, we''re currently in a precarious position."


    "What do you mean by that...? Was there something that the mages didn''t notice?"


    "Correct. Tell me, what would most people normally not look at in their daily life, especially for a long time?" he questioned, causing me to frown at the strange question.


    What would most people normally not look at in their daily life...? If that''s the case, then the chance of it being on the ground isn''t likely. After all, if it was me doing it, I wouldn''t want it to be too easy to find and detect if magic was used on it. ...so then the other option was the sky. The only thing in the sky that you don''t normally look at and can''t look at for a long time is...


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "The sun?"


    "Correct again. What makes it worse is that the spell is constantly hidden by the sun because it moves in perfect sync with it and is so high up in the sky that it''s both hard to notice and dangerous to reach," Tatsuya explained, exasperated. "Whoever we''re dealing with is just too competent. I have no idea what the spell does either but I do know that it''s insanely strong and it has the Fire attribute from my analysis of it. I only noticed it because of me trying to use the stars to boost my magic."


    ...it follows the sun? That means it essentially goes around the entire world, right? I couldn''t help but get a sinking feeling of dread from it as I mulled over it. After all, it must be for a malicious purpose, right? I mean, why else would they go that far to hide it? The only weird thing about it is that it''s still there waiting, yet to be activated. ...or perhaps it''s a constantly active spell...? But if that''s the case, what does it do? Spells with the Fire aspect are typically destructive magic so the implications that it gave worried me.


    Frowning, I decide to ask him a question. "Do you have any leads on what we could do? Is there any way to get rid of the spell?"


    He let out a sigh, clearly frustrated. "If I push myself to the maximum limit, I can shatter the spell but that might be a bad idea. I might end up just sending everyone to their deaths by breaking it, especially since I have no idea what it does. It also might be thoroughly protected against people going to it so that''s a no go too," Tatsuya lamented. "...as to the leads that I have, I recommend going to the kingdom Ignifera. Some of the acolytes there, referring to themselves as The Fire God''s Phoenix, seem to be acting suspicious as of late. They''ve also been spouting out and doing disturbing things that resulted in them being claimed as wanted by the royalties there."


    "So you''re implying it could be connected to that god or that organization? And you''re not going because you have to watch over the kingdom, right?" I said, to which the prince gave his verbal confirmation. "...so how will we get there?"


    "You three will travel there by foot since that''ll bring the least attention to you guys. It''s within a reasonable distance so you''ll be fine. Sorry though, but me offering you assistance will ruin your chances of going incognito and gaining info," Tatsuya explained, his voice tinged with guilt. "One of the prices of being well-known. Lots of people feverishly try to get so much info about me and what I do that it''s really worrying."


    In short, it''s hard for him to have any form of private life. That sounds...hellish. I thought with a shudder. It''s like being unable to ever have your guard down and just relax, constantly having to worry about what others may see or think. I stop myself from thinking any further, not wanting to keep the prince waiting.


    I quickly waved my hands back and forth in front of me, laughing nervously. "It''s fine, it''s fine! It''s the thought that counts, after all!" I exclaimed, trying to reassure him. "...it''ll be a pain to travel by foot, that much I''ll admit, but maybe we''ll be able to gather more info along the way!"


    "True, you do have a point there," he agreed with a laugh. "Then let''s hope for the best. Otherwise, it''d be a very uneventful trip."


    I nod my head in response, giving him a smile. ...there hasn''t been much signs of his cold and hateful side so far. It''s almost as if he seems intent on keeping that side of him locked away from everyone. However, that cold intense side did appear when he asked that first question. If I wasn''t prepared, I would''ve felt threatened and nervously reply back. After all, it was like he pointed a sword right close to my neck and asked if I was a good-natured person or not. If I responded badly, would I be interrogated and probably ruthlessly killed since I''m in his territory...? After all, it could be used to prevent people from listening in but also for combat. This place is likely completely trapped and definitely accounted for Devourers like me. ...in short, I have zero chances of surviving or escaping... Tatsuya suddenly spoke up, interrupting my train of thought.


    "Well then, if you don''t mind, I need to talk to your companions. Leo is staring at the sea right now while in a blanket cocoon, looking pretty bored, while Vin is analyzing this place really diligently."


    ...I see they both have different priorities. I thought to myself with a sweatdrop. Well, I understand both sides so I can''t fault them. Though, more importantly, there''s something I need to ask before he goes to talk to them. After all, there''s a chance that I''ll be sent back to the base so I better ask now.


    "Before that, I want to say one more question," I said, looking slightly worried. "...are you alright? You seem to always earnestly put so much effort and time into protecting everyone that I can''t help but wonder..."


    "I''m fine, there''s no need to worry," the prince replied almost immediately, making me wonder if that was done out of reflex. "I do appreciate your concern though. Ah, just so you know, I''m not kicking you out yet. I already made the others wait while I talked to you so it''s only fair you do some waiting too."


    I couldn''t help but internally groan at that. "...guess I''ll just frolic around with the flowers, then probably trip and fall face-first into the dirt like an idiot. I mean, I have nothing else better to do..." I mumbled to myself, causing Tatsuya to burst out laughing.


    "Sorry! I was caught completely off-guard from that," he explained as he desperately tried to stop his laughing fit. "A-anyways, just please wait there!"


    From that point on, I heard silence. I took a glance at the plain of flowers, then looked away in embarrassment. I sure hope he knows I''m joking. Besides, I only said that because I''m concerned that him saying he''s fine was probably a lie. ...at the very least, I can make him laugh if there''s nothing else I can do. Though, now that I''m stuck waiting, what should I do? Thinking any further late at night isn''t something I would prefer to do so that''s out. I''d feel bad if I touched the flowers and maybe pick one up so that leaves only one reasonable option left.


    With a sigh, I decided to just sit there on the bench and chill, thinking that I might as well appreciate the peace and quiet of not having to do anything. I have no idea if times like this will be rare so might as well appreciate it while I can, right? ...if only I had some snacks and drinks though, then it would be perfect.

 Moving Out

    "We''ll have to be traveling by foot, huh..." Leo mumbled to himself as he sat there on the chair, resting his head on the table. "Now that my brain is more awake after sleeping and eating breakfast, I can''t help but wonder. Is this really fine? Tatsuya told each of us that individually earlier ago but...shouldn''t we try to get to the Ignifera Kingdom as fast as we can?"


    "That''s a fair point but going for stealth and gaining info about the ongoings outside of the kingdoms is important in its own way too," I replied while putting supplies into a backpack, then let out a sigh. "I do admit it''s a gambit since we''re losing more time this way and might be more dangerous but..."


    "At the very least, from what the prince told me, it''s the only option we have. That kingdom is currently in a state of chaos and he assumed it''ll take a while for it to go down," Vin explained, sitting and leaning back onto the couch with his arms crossed over his chest. "Besides, rushing in by fortifying our bodies with magic to get there faster will lead to excessive mana expenditure, especially since we''ll also need to mask our trail. If we get into a fight along the way, we won''t be at peak performance and will instead be handicapped due to fatigue."


    "Not only that, we''ll also expose ourselves as mages and that''ll raise the chances of us being barred from entry," I added in, frowning. "Though, Leo isn''t really a mage per say but they''ll assume he is because the spells we''ll need to teach to him are from the Academy only."


    The blonde is quiet for a bit, then shrugs. "Suppose it can''t be helped. We''re going on an adventure so I''m not complaining," he admits with a chuckle. "Though, I guess the next question is how are we going to get out of the kingdom fast? We''re currently in the capital and that''s in the middle of the kingdom..."


    His question causes me to remember something that I''ve heard a while back. "Ah, right, while I was in the Academy, I heard that they set up a teleportation system. The ones responsible were an organization of mages that had a love for technology and wished to see the advent of tech combined with magic is what I heard."


    Vin perks up upon hearing that, giving us an unexpected smile. "Ah, them! They''re called the Machina of Dawn. I''ve worked with them before, especially since they''re the main supplier of the ammo I need," he commented with a light-hearted laugh. "They get in trouble from time to time but that''s because of their experimentations going awry at times like that time they tried to make a huge mech suit. They don''t normally mean any harm. Knowing them, it''s reliable as can be! So there''s no need to worry! ...besides, if it wasn''t, the group would be in huge trouble by now for letting something shoddy being used for public use."


    I looked at him in surprise, caught off-guard by his reaction. Apparently, Leo did the same, causing the archangel to sigh and roll his eyes.


    "What? I can''t be excited when talking about my fellow comrades from back then?" he complained, frowning.


    I quickly shook my hands back and forth in front of me, nervously laughing. "No, no, it''s not that! It''s just we''re surprised since you''re normally so serious other than that sass from our first encounter..." I said as the angel nodded his head in agreement.


    Vin stared at the two of us and soon looked away, deep in thought. I wonder if that bothered him, somehow? A part of me wanted to ask but at the same time, I didn''t want to risk coming across as prying. Well, if he doesn''t mind us knowing, he''ll tell, I guess.


    "Anyways, once we''re all ready, we''ll go to the teleportation station," I declared as I put the last item I needed into my stuffed bag. "Vin is familiar with them so he''ll lead the way."


    "Sure, I doubt they relocated anyways. Having to move all that machinery, undo all that setup, reset it back up again in the new spot, and then make sure everything is working properly would kill their motivation pretty fast. It''s why they make sure the client is absolutely sure about where to put it," the archangel commented while getting the traveling backpack on the floor near him and putting it on. "It doesn''t help if the technology they''re moving is sensitive to magical input too so unless if they have a person specialized for that, they''re forced to do it the old-fashioned way."


    ...sounds both complicated and tedious. It''s times like these where I''m glad magic lets you create your own territory, but it does come at the cost of a lot of energy to both establish it and keep it up. ...which is something most people can''t afford to do. With a small sigh, I put on the pack, silently noting that Leo got up from his chair and went into his room to get his stuff.


    "Stella, if you don''t mind, I have an important question to ask."


    I turned to look at Vin, who was now off the couch and was standing there with a serious, grim look on his face. Oh no, why am I getting a bad feeling about this? I fought back the nervousness threatening to rise and spoke up before my emotions can get the better of me.


    "Sure, fire away. I see no reason to decline," I replied as I gave him a small smile.


    "I''m sure you''re aware because you''re a mage but we''ll be designated traitors by the Academy, sooner or later. When that time comes, they''ll hound us down relentlessly," he pointed out, frowning. "Even so, do you still intend to go on with this adventure? You still have time to go back to your usual life and pretend nothing happened. The Academy will be none the wiser either since Rex probably interfered somehow."


    I bit my lip but tried to remain resolute as I gazed into his purple eyes. "I''m aware. Even so, I''ll still take part in this adventure, regardless," I stated. "I have no intentions of standing by and doing nothing. I''d hate myself if I remained a bystander, not helping those who are risking their lives to protect this world."


    "Hah, so that''s where your moral compass stands, huh? Well, as long as you''re aware, then I won''t stop you," Vin commented with a grin. "Besides, I work better with people who are brave and defiant so I''m not complaining. If you chose to go back to your usual life, I would understand why you chose that but I''d admittedly be disappointed. I''d have to reevaluate my views on you."


    "Now then, Miss Stella, you better not wimp out now. We have a world to save, after all." That''s what he said when he first met. If including what he said now, I wonder if he dislikes dealing with weak-willed cowards...? However, I decided against saying that out loud. This isn''t the time and place for that, anyways. Talking can be done while we''re traveling to the Ignifera kingdom. For now, we need to get moving.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As if on cue, Leo got out of his room with his bag in tow. "I''ve got everything I''ll need. Surprisingly, these bags sure hold a lot more than they let on," the blonde said as he closed the door behind him, clearly astonished. "So this is the power of the magically enhanced backpacks, huh...? No wonder so many people covet them so much!"


    "And they''re expensive too. Seriously, how did Rex get all these supplies and money?" Vin asked with a frown as he crossed his arms over his chest. "He''s also doing his mission solo as far as I know. Precognition is a useful ability but I don''t think it makes someone that competent. What did he go through to make him like this...?"


    "If he''s doing it solo, he might''ve gone through a lot, especially if he''s been at this for so long. He would have no one to rely on to immediately help him, after all. Besides, we also have no idea how strong his precognition is, either, so who knows," I pointed out, causing the male to nod his head and admit that I''ve got a point.


    "Well, Vin already checked everything before and there was nothing suspicious so for now, let''s just be glad Rex is on our side and go out on an adventure!" Leo announced, heading to the door leading outside. "I don''t want more thinking so let''s go!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh a little at his antics while the male beside me lets out a sigh. "Leo''s got a point. At the moment, speculating about it won''t get us anywhere so it''s better we get a move on," I said as I sent a smile towards the archangel. "For now, let''s reserve our brain power for later incidents."


    "...fine," he conceded, then walked towards the door. "I''m still curious but I''ll leave it for next time."


    I follow behind him and once we reach Leo, the blonde grins at us and opens the door. Once all three of us walked out, I closed the door behind me and got out the key in my pocket. After locking the door, I put it away, then return my attention to the other two. Vin was looking around while the angel was smiling at me, clearly excited.


    "Right, nothing suspicious around. Let''s get going, then." Vin declared, which Leo and I responded with a nod of our heads.


    As we followed him, I couldn''t help but look around. People were still going on about, doing their usual day-to-day activities. There was a sense of nervousness that a few people gave off but overall, it was fairly light-hearted and jovial. Even the guards were pretty upbeat too, surprisingly. ...they sure are putting a lot of faith in the prince, huh? He always came across as the strong reliable type so I shouldn''t be surprised. ...though, I wonder if he hid the fact that there''s a spell cleverly hidden by the Sun from them? Would make sense to do so since it would just cause unnecessary stress to the public. After all, why bring up an issue if you have no solution to provide?


    All of a sudden, I felt someone nudge me on the side, forcibly yanking me away from my train of thought. I glanced at the person who did it and saw it was Leo. He was pouting, clearly upset by something. ...was Leo saying stuff to me, then realized I wasn''t listening at all...?


    "W-what is it...?" I nervously questioned, causing the blonde to sigh.


    "You weren''t listening at all, huh..." the angel grumbled out. "I guess I should''ve figured. You always think so much so I should''ve checked if you were actually paying attention first..."


    "All he asked was if you ever traveled to other kingdoms or outside of the kingdom," Vin explained as he took a quick glance at the two of us. "Knowing how the mage laws are, you never did, right? Permission is required to travel abroad and that permission is annoyingly hard to get for some reason."


    Leo looked at Vin in surprise while I nodded my head. "Pretty much. Though, I have heard that law isn''t enforced that much so most mages don''t normally need to bother with getting permission," I answered, frowning. "I never tried it out to see if that was legit or not because I didn''t want to take the risk just out of curiosity."


    "That''s...weird. It''s almost like it''s an empty threat," the blonde said and the rest of us gave our verbal agreements. "Well, let''s hope it still rings true for us..."


    As we continued walking, I occasionally took a peek at Leo, who was busy taking in his surroundings. Guess he decided to do that over chatting, huh? I wondered if he actually wanted to gush about stuff but wasn''t sure if it''s okay since neither Vin nor I haven''t bothered to initiate the conversation. I honestly wouldn''t mind but I wasn''t sure about the archangel, on the other hand. I glanced at him out of curiosity, but he had his backside to us so I couldn''t tell what was on his mind. Vin would sometimes look back and check up on us but other than that and leading us to our destination, there was nothing else.


    With a sigh, I decided to attempt to chat with the blonde but Vin spoke up before I could. "We''ve reached our destination. As a heads-up, some of the members from the Machina of Dawn will be here," the male warned as he glanced back at us. "A lot of them are wayward types but I''m sure the really weird kinds won''t be present there. They have to uphold some sort of public image, after all."


    "So they''re mostly the chill, rebellious types, huh?" Leo commented. "Sounds like a nice group, if you ignore them probably getting into trouble from time to time and the extremely eccentric people."


    "...out of curiosity, just how bad is the really weird ones...?" I asked, causing the archangel to look away.


    "...I''ll be honest, I''d rather not talk about them," Vin admitted with a sigh. "I want nothing to do with them and I would prefer to pretend they don''t exist..."


    T-that bad? It''s certainly worrying that his views on them would be like that. I couldn''t help but feel really apprehensive, making me wonder what should I do if I were to encounter one of them.


    "Anyways, let''s get going. By the way, the teleporter that leads to the Ignifera kingdom is probably down for safety reasons so if you were hoping to use that, then tough luck."


    Go figure. Of course, things wouldn''t be easy but it makes sense. Don''t want the conflict spreading to the other kingdoms. With a sigh, I follow behind Leo and Vin as we go into the station.

 In The Station

    Upon entering in, I couldn''t help but notice that the station was full of people bustling about, excitedly talking to each other as they went about their business. Amongst them were a few select people who wore casual clothes like the rest but had a pin of a mechanical sun on their shirt or jacket, checking up on how things were going and answering some people''s questions. From the pins, I guess they''re members of the Machina of Dawn, huh? They''re not wearing any uniforms though so it''s hard to tell at first glance. I thought with a frown. Wonder why they decided to do it like that instead...


    With a sigh, I just shrugged it off and checked out my surroundings, seeing no point in me thinking about it any further. The station was incredibly large and seemed to give off a steampunkish kind of vibe. Way high up in the ceiling, you could see a giant yellow mechanical sun hanging off the ceiling with several rings floating around it covered in magical energy, serving as a lamp for this one vast room. Everything else around it was a multitude of black cogs of varying sizes that spanned the entire ceiling, constantly moving as they emitted energy and sparks. The edge of the ceiling was also ornate and colored white, to contrast with the cogs.


    The white walls, on the other hand, were left relatively simple. However, it was because the windows themselves were quite adorned. All the window frames were colored brown and had numerous fancy patterns and gear-like decorations, which all involved having the sun motif. The windows were also quite large, almost to the point that I couldn''t help but wonder if it was a little excessive.


    Looking down at the floor, it seemed to be made of some black smooth material that I wasn''t familiar with. There seemed to be bits of scattered mana that were barely visible inside them, giving the almost translucent material a subtle texture. ...I wonder if this came from another kingdom...? I don''t recall ever seeing anything like this, especially since it has magical energy in it. After all, the Academy made sure to drill it into our heads about materials from this kingdom... I quickly shook my head, not keen on remembering what I went through in that class. I turn my attention to the middle of the room, where there was a circle made out of reinforced glass as the floor. It was quite far so I had no idea what you could see through it.


    Judging from the sheer amount of people in here, this seemed to be the waiting room. After all, there''s also benches, plants, vending machines, food stalls, receptions, and such here too. Though, as far as I could see, I saw no teleporters in the room, leading me to think that they were in another room.


    Leo let out a whistle, clearly impressed. "Wow, this place looks pretty cool. Though, this is quite the stark contrast from, well, everything else in the town."


    "Can''t be helped. Some of the members tend to make their work take on either a steampunkish look or a futuristic look, both reflecting the aesthetics of the Kingdom Chalybes. It goes hand-in-hand with the setups that they need to do, anyway, so it''s the perfect excuse for them," Vin explained, then lets out a sigh. "By the way, I don''t recognize any of the members here so don''t expect much help from me. Then again, maybe it''s for the best...?" He mumbled out that last part, piquing my curiosity.


    "Hm? What was that last part...?" the blonde teased as he sent a smirk at the archangel. "Is there something you want to hide from us~?"


    He glared at the angel, then looked away with a huff. "Tch, you''re one of those types that like to mess with others and tease them, aren''t you?" Vin grumbled out, annoyed. "I don''t want to deal with the constant pestering so I''ll just say. ...you know how I come across as the stern, serious type most of the time, right? Well, I''m also a very competitive, fiery person that''s constantly striving to get better. In the past, I''ve been known to pick fights with some people, especially towards those arrogant kinds. ...you can see what I''m getting at, right?"


    "...I guess that makes sense, especially with what you said when we first met..." I said with a small smile. "They definitely felt like fighting words."


    "Right, so we gotta be prepared for that to happen eventually. Stella, you''ll rein him in, right?" Leo asked, glancing at me with expectant eyes.


    I kept quiet for a bit and then eventually looked away, letting out a nervous laugh. "I can''t promise anything if it involves the latter. I''m not fond of annoying, arrogant types either so..."


    "Ah, if it''s that, then I don''t mind him going ham! In fact, I''ll cheer him on!" the angel exclaimed, chuckling. "Maybe get some popcorn too! It would make a great spectacle to watch!"


    "Nice to know we all agree on something," Vin commented, grinning at us but it quickly changed to his usual serious expression. "Anyways, enough fooling around. We''re kind of in the way. People are walking around us to get past and some of them gave us an annoyed look."


    Both Leo and I suddenly remember where we are and quickly nod our heads, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed. The two of us trailed behind Vin as he led us to a nearby line that was waiting to go up to one of the receptionists for whatever it was they wanted to do. Curious, I open my mouth to ask the male in front of me a question but he spoke up before I could.


    "This is the line for registration. It''s for both security and safety reasons," he explained, causing me to close my mouth and nod my head in response. "We won''t have to deal with the troublesome stuff because I have a VIP card reserved for certain people. They''ll let us go pretty quickly."


    "Good. I don''t want to really deal with more paperwork since I had enough of that in you know where," Leo admitted, crossing his arms over his chest. "I''m here for an adventure and saving the world, not that."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at that while Vin let out an amused "hah". After that, it went back to silence between us as we slowly got closer to the front of the line. Slightly bored of waiting, I decided to check out my surroundings once more. As far as I could see, hardly anything changed and there was nothing unusual.


    However, all of a sudden, I felt a strange sensation of magic. Frowning, I decided to check again to see what caused that. This time, I eventually spotted a hooded figure wearing a black cloak, who wasn''t there before. I enhanced my eyes with magic and was immediately caught off-guard when I saw who it was. It was barely noticeable even with my magically-strengthened eyes because of the distance but I could tell it was the prince since he was giving off his magical signature. Though his hood covered his face pretty well, due to the spell I''m using, I could see his black hair and dark blue eyes hidden underneath it.


    He sent a smile at me and then tossed something up into the air. Making a finger gun gesture that was pointing straight at me, he immediately fired once whatever he threw was right in front of his hand. What the hell is he¡ª?! Quickly fortifying my arm and hand by using a spell as fast as I can, I frantically caught the thing he shot at me before it managed to hit me. Confused, I opened my hand and looked to see what it is. ...a jewelry box? I turned my attention back to the male but noticed he was no longer there anymore. Frowning, I looked around and saw no trace of him. ...he just appeared out of nowhere and then disappeared. That sensation from before is gone too.


    "What''s up, Stella? You look confused. ...also, why do you have a jewelry box?! Oi, don''t tell me you sneakily bought something without telling me when we were out shopping for food! That''s no fair! I was refraining myself from buying unnecessary stuff, you know!"


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With a sigh, I undid all the enhancements, then glanced at the upset blonde. "No, I didn''t do something like that," I replied with a huff. "...it''s more like someone just gave it to me but..."


    Vin turned to look at me, unfazed. "Ah, it''s probably from him, right? This entire city has been temporarily converted into his territory so he can pull off something like this," he explained quietly, making sure only Leo and I heard him. "He probably left a remnant of magic on you while we were in that garden so he used it to connect to you and send something. I''m sure you can guess what''s it for."


    It''s probably for long-distance communication, huh? I thought as I nodded my head. He enchanted something unassuming so no one would suspect it would be important. ...I can''t see any other reason why he would randomly give something out of the blue. Curious about what he actually sent, I opened the box. Inside the jewelry box was a silver necklace with a large ornate moon that had a lucent star attached to it, unharmed and unperturbed from its wild handling. The prince used magic to keep it safe, didn''t he? ...but still, isn''t this a popular accessory? Yet, that''s probably what makes it the perfect candidate to use, huh. I feel a little guilty receiving this since it''s hard to get but it''s important so I have no other choice.


    Taking it with my free hand, I put away the box into my bag, then reluctantly put the necklace on. I turn my attention back to the others and noticed that they were waiting for me, standing near the female receptionist. Crap. I hurriedly caught up to them and mumbled out an apology, feeling my cheeks burn red from the sheer embarrassment of it all.


    Leo laughed as he pats me on the head. "It''s fine, it''s fine. For me, it''s pretty amusing so I don''t mind," he commented, causing me to pout and swat his hand away in annoyance.


    "Yeah, it''s fine. I already told her our names and where we want to go," Vin remarked as he got out the VIP card from his pocket. "After inputting the necessary details, the card will be enchanted to serve as a key for the teleporter."


    I nodded my head as he handed his card to the receptionist. She looked at it in surprise for some reason but took the card after quickly recovering. After putting the card into the slot of a strange machine nearby, the woman hastily types away. Though, I noticed that she sneakily glanced at him for some reason. She quickly looked away in panic upon noticing he was still looking at her and had one eyebrow raised at her in question. I heard the lady mumble something about him, which were statements like "so this is the guy our higher-ups like to keep talking about" and "no one told me he''s hot".


    I got useful info from that first sentence but could only quietly chuckle at the one she muttered right after. I mean, I do agree he''s good-looking. She''s not wrong there. The receptionist lets out a cough, suddenly breaking my train of thought. She got the card out from the machine, then handed it back to Vin.


    "S-sorry for the wait! A-anyways, I''m done registering the three of you!" she exclaimed as Vin got the card and put it away in his pocket. "I wish you guys safe travels!" The lady added in, giving us a slight bow.


    The three of us thanked her, then walked away. As Leo and I followed Vin, I noticed that the male was deep in thought, clearly thinking about the higher-ups the woman mentioned.


    "Hah, so they''re higher up in the ranks now, huh?" he mused with a smirk, amused. "How ironic, pretty sure some of the people I knew didn''t want to be promoted. Bet they''re complaining while drinking right now, grumbling about how dealing with people is such a pain. Hell, those bastards even might be doing that while working for all I know. They''ve got the balls to do that, that''s for sure."


    ...they certainly do give off that troublesome but lax and wayward vibe the more he talks about them, huh? I thought as I continued walking with them, while Leo makes a remark about it being alright for them to do that. That causes Vin to tell us more about his comrades, with me listening and the angel asking lots of questions. It goes on for a bit until Vin finally stops near a tall, wooden double entry door, decorated just like the windows in the waiting room.


    "The teleporter in this room is used for going outside of the kingdoms. Admittedly, it''s one that''s hardly used, save for people like adventurers and the like."


    "Understandable why it''s like that. It''s dangerous for common folk to go out there alone," I said, sighing. "Merchants and the like that need to travel between kingdoms have always asked for help from the Academy or some other group."


    Leo nodded his head, frowning. "Yeah, whenever traveling merchants came over to my hometown, there were usually mages alongside them. ...which meant it''s also time for me to hide so I never really got to buy any of their goods personally but still..."


    Must''ve been really annoying, having to deal with mages constantly pestering about the Artifact he has. I thought with a frown. At the very least, it didn''t seem to negatively affect his views on mages that much, thankfully. ...I hope. I mean, he seems fine with me but that''s probably because I saw him as a person first rather than laser focusing on his weapon obsessively. All of a sudden, I hear the blonde cough awkwardly, snapping me away from my thoughts.


    "A-anyways, let''s get going, yeah?" Leo said as he gestured towards the door. "...the silence was killing me so..."


    ...and this is why I should talk more than think. I nodded my head, nervously laughing, while Vin let out a grunt of affirmation as he looked away in guilt. The archangel opens the door and the two of us follow behind him as he enters in. I slowly come to stop upon noticing the huge teleporter right in front of us. At the current moment, all I could see was a huge circular platform on the ground, three large rings embed into it while there''s a written magical circle in the middle of it.


    Leo apparently did the same as me and stared at it in surprise, checking it out. Vin, on the other hand, went onto the platform, then glanced at us with a raised eyebrow when he noticed we didn''t get on. Rather than asking us what''s wrong, he instead opted to get out the card from his pocket, then wait ''til we''re done looking at the teleporter. Once both of us got onto the platform eventually, he muttered out the words "activate", causing the item in his hand to suddenly radiate with magic.


    "System, release restraints, and start protocol."


    "Yes, sir. Commencing identification scan," a mechanical voice replied, catching both Leo and me off-guard. "Scan complete. Acknowledging orders of Vincent Sagitta, Code Number 000. Starting teleport."


    Code number 000? Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to think about it any further because the rings suddenly rose out of the platform. One ring stopped at the middle, another at a higher position, and the last at a lower position. The runes on them and the magical circle underneath us started to glow, causing the rings to rapidly spin around us scarily fast. I kept my hands to myself, worried that I''ll hurt myself pretty badly if I come into contact with them.


    "Ah, by the way, you might want to cover your eyes right about now," Vin said, which the two of us quickly did.


    Immediately after that, I felt the sensation of being sent somewhere.

 Kingdom Outskirts

    When the strange sensation faded away, I opened my eyes. What greeted me were plains stretched out into the distance as far as the eye can see and nothing else. Other than the sheer amount of grass that I saw, I could spy some white flowers that have yet to bloom amongst them. Since we''re in the Astrum kingdom, I guess these are flowers that bloom beautifully and nobly during the night, emanating light like a small star. I thought to myself as I crouched right in front of one of the flowers. After all, each kingdom is tied to a certain element except Void, and the one tied to this land is Star. The names themselves make it clear as day anyways. ...though, we only know the real meaning of the names because of an ancient scroll that was found in some ruins.


    Sadly, hardly anyone was permitted to look at it, not even the higher-ups in the Academy. Only a select few of the royal family in Astrum were allowed since their ancestors were the ones that found it. Whether the scroll had anything else, no one knew other than them. Any attempts to gain that info always failed so it remained a mystery. I''m sure that some people out there are still trying but...they''ll probably fail just like everyone else. All we can do is guess, really. Though, people supported the idea that the scroll was from an ancient civilization, and well...the theories surrounding that went all over the place. I shook my head, realizing I was getting sidetracked. With a sigh, I returned my attention back to the current situation.


    "So this is the outskirts, huh? I''ll be honest, I was expecting a bit more," I admitted as I stood back up. "No matter where I look, it''s just plains everywhere. At the very least, there are flowers here but not as much as I would like..."


    "Endless plains it may be, I''ve heard that it looks startlingly beautiful during the night," Vin replied, then glanced back at me. "Anyways, while you were busy thinking away, both me and Leo scouted out the place. I haven''t found anything suspicious, even when using my enhanced eyes to see any traces of mana or spells..."


    "I found nothing weird from my scouts too!" I heard Leo yell out from afar, catching me slightly off-guard. "It really is just all plains here!"


    I suppose that''s for the best. It makes it hard for enemies to hide and ambush us really, especially since the grass is really short. Relieved and slightly guilty that they did all that while I was away in my mind palace, I apologized to the archangel but he just shook his head, saying that there''s no need to apologize and that it''s alright.


    "Uncovering mysteries will help us get closer to our goal too anyways, I think. So there''s no point in me dissuading you against it. So for now, I''m sure it''ll be alright for you to think about stuff while the rest of us will keep an eye out."


    I nodded my head in response and opened my mouth to say something, but stopped upon hearing the sounds of Leo running towards us getting closer. I turned to look at him as he stops right near us, grinning. He must be really excited since we''re finally out adventuring, huh? It is something he always wanted to do for so long... I couldn''t help but return the smile with one of my own.


    Vin, on the other hand, let out a sigh. "Isn''t it too early to be excited...?" he remarked as he glanced at Leo. "I know we''re finally out exploring but you might get sick of the plains we''re seeing pretty fast..."


    "...you''re probably right. Then, that simply means we need to get a move on!" the blonde exclaimed, still beaming with excitement. "Onwards!"


    The angel went off in the direction we were supposed to go as if he wanted to be the one to lead for once. Vin sweatdropped but quickly followed behind while I giggled and followed behind Vin. Though, speaking of which, what is there for me to think about...? Frowning, I crossed my arms over my chest as I walked, silently noting that Vin was explaining to Leo that I was going to be busy thinking. ...thank goodness he''s telling him. That way, I won''t feel bad if Leo were to try talking to me but I heard absolutely none of it...


    As we walked, I couldn''t help but wonder about the topic I was thinking about earlier ago before dropping it due to being sidetracked by the topic of the scroll and its contents. I wonder why there''s no kingdom affiliated with the element Void, anyways. All of the other elements each have a kingdom so it''s a little weird. Maybe it does exist but no one is aware of its existence because it''s located somewhere no one can reach...? I shook my head, realizing that sounds silly. There was no recorded location in the world that was designated unreachable. Some locations were incredibly hard to reach but a few managed to do it and thoroughly scouted the place to the best of their abilities. No anomalies were ever recorded during the scouting either.


    However, there was one option that made me hesitate dismissing that possibility. That option was space. ...now that I think about it, all the kingdoms and the Academy made it absolutely forbidden to go into space because it was incredibly dangerous. Of course, it caused quite the riot so everyone was told the reason. Apparently, a team of mages and scientists started a project to do interstellar travel way back then but it ended in complete disaster. It was reported that the instant they left the planet, all communications were forcibly cut off and all traces of the transport and the people in it disappeared alarmingly fast. Unsurprisingly, people are now too afraid to attempt such a thing again.


    ...yeah, perhaps that theory of the Void Kingdom being in space could work. Certainly seems plausible. There''s a chance I could be wrong but... Before I could think any further, I hear a familiar voice in my head.


    "Sorry to intrude, Miss Detective. I hope you don''t mind this bored and tired prince barging in."


    I jump in shock, caught completely off-guard. I''d appreciate it if you give me a¡ª. Realizing there''s technically no way for him to even give a heads-up, I stop myself from continuing that any further. With a sigh, I decide to drop it as I tried to calm down my quickly beating heart. I guess I don''t mind but shouldn''t you be focusing on defending?


    "I am. Currently watching over the place as we speak. I just don''t fancy sitting here all day, staring at these numerous magical screens with no person to talk to. My subordinates are no good at that kind of thing so I opted for you. Besides, this will help us get to know each other better since we''re working together, right?" Tatsuya answered, then let out a loud yawn. "Guh, sorry about that. It takes a while for me to fully wake up."


    ...fair point. I don''t see any reason for me to refute what you said. Though... I frowned, recalling the moment when he shot the jewelry box at me. If you don''t mind me asking, why did you give me that necklace in such a roundabout way? That was kinda risky to do, you know...


    He let out a nervous laugh at first, then quickly apologized right after. "I''m so sorry! I knew that it came out of left field so suddenly but I had no better options!" Tatsuya lamented. "It has to be sent fast enough before the connection is cut off or the box will fail to reach you! I also can''t get close to you since that''ll risk you being fully connected! If that happens, it''ll send you away back to that moonlit garden and that''ll immediately jeopardize the three of you and me so...!"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Now I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. I had no idea that he was so worried about how sudden it must''ve been. It''s fine, it''s fine! ...I just wanted an explanation since I was so confused. I have nothing against you for doing that. I admitted as the prince breathed out a sigh of relief. ...though, speaking of which, is the communication spell that you put on the necklace only connecting to me?


    "Correct," the male confirmed, who seemed to have thankfully calmed down. "If I connected it to more people, my cover would be blown since the incognito spell would no longer be able to keep the magic hidden. So, as a result, I''m only talking to you since you''re wearing the necklace. Good enough explanation for you?"


    Yup, good enough for me. I thought with a nod of my head, but quickly blushed and stopped out of embarrassment when I remembered he couldn''t see that. A-anyways, I should continue investigating while the other two are keeping a lookout as we walk to our destination. Sorry if you were hoping for something more entertaining.


    "It''s fine. It''s better than being stuck alone here with no company at all," he answered with a sigh. "Besides, I did say before I''m fine with helping out by giving information so I''ll provide some input to help you solve whatever you''re trying to solve. Though, don''t expect much help about the Void Kingdom because I know nothing too."


    Knowing that the prince will help too was definitely reassuring. Two heads are better than one, as they say. However, that brought one important question to mind. ...what can I discuss with you that''ll bring new light to the situation though? There was the ancient scroll but I knew asking that would be a bad move on my part. I would be seriously pushing it if I did, especially since he hasn''t fully trusted me yet. I didn''t want to risk losing his trust when I needed information and help pretty badly.


    Before I could think about what other topics to bring up, Tatsuya spoke up. "Ah, if that''s the case, I''ll take the initiative. It apparently happened last night but it''s been reported that the Umbral Kingdom has been completely swallowed up by the dark elements.


    Upon hearing that, I abruptly stopped walking, not expecting that in the slightest. Wait, hold up, completely swallowed up? I repeated, the sense of dread making my heart beat faster. Does that mean that...?


    "It''s hard to say for sure. They tried seeing whether or not anyone was still alive but no one could get in and detecting them from the outside was no good. The sheer amount of magical energy and strength was too overwhelming for the detecting spell to get through," Tatsuya explained. "Still, from what we know of how the Dark element works, them being alive is...definitely unlikely at this point. As to who did it, we do have one lead. The Wielder of the Dark Artifact has been reported missing for some time so there''s a chance it may have been them. Why they would do it, we honestly have no idea."


    ...are we quickly running out of time, I wonder? Things were moving way too fast for my liking. Yet, the fact that the situation is moving so fast means that there must be multiple enemies I''ll have to deal with. Unless there was lots of long-term scheming by one person, I can''t see what else could be causing them. Letting out a sigh of frustration, I couldn''t help but feel a little powerless. Yet, I can''t afford to be intimidated. No matter what, I still have to try and fight back. Chalk it up to pride perhaps but I refuse to go down without a fight. As I look down and anxiously bite my lip, I was about to mentally respond to the prince but heard Vin call out to me.


    "Is everything alright, Stella? Did you realize something important...?"


    Taken by surprise, I glanced up at the archangel while Leo turns to look at me out of curiosity. "Well, it''s not really me realizing something but I gained new information from Tatsuya..." I corrected as I tried my best to get past my anxiety. "Apparently, the Umbral Kingdom has been completely devoured by Dark magical energy so there''s a high chance that kingdom is now gone."


    Both of them were shocked by the news. Leo looked away, guilt written all over his face, while Vin, on the other hand, bit his lip and averted his eyes away, his frustration evident.


    "If that''s the case, we''re picking up the pace. It seems we don''t have the luxury of time," Vin declared as he turned away. "We can''t reinforce our bodies with magic to get there faster since we don''t want to expose ourselves so we''re going to have to make a run for it. I sure hope you two brought lots of water."


    The blonde closed his eyes and shook his head as if he was chastising himself. "Yeah, don''t worry, I prepared for that! No need to worry about me!" he exclaimed with a laugh, though it seemed a little forced. "I might have overprepared regarding water and food but..."


    "Same, I prepared for the possibility of us needing to rush over there so I''m ready," I answered, then let out a sigh. "I suppose I should be glad for all those training sessions I had to do in the Academy. Otherwise, all this trekking would be a pain."


    "...speaking of which..." the archangel glanced back at us, his expression serious. "I need to evaluate Leo''s fighting capabilities so when it reaches night and we camp out, Leo and you will have to spar against each other. Got it?"


    I nodded my head while Leo seemed slightly hesitant but did the same. "Then, with that done, let''s get going. We''re on a tight schedule now," Vin remarked and ran off while the rest of us followed behind.


    By the way, are you still going to remain connected to me or do you plan on stopping it now? I asked the prince as I kept pace with the blonde beside me. I won''t be able to talk much now because I kinda need to focus on where I''m going and what''s around me so...


    "Hm? Ah, I''ll still remain connected. I heard everything you guys said, by the way, so it''s not necessary to explain anything to me," he stated, then he let out a yawn again. "Guh, sorry about that. I should probably get some black coffee at this point. ...anyways, just don''t get too reckless, okay? Don''t let the urgency of the situation blind your reasoning and logic."


    I know. I know that painfully well from my training in the Academy... Some of the professors that I had were quite strict and made sure whatever they taught us was ingrained into us, to the point that it''s instinct. ...in short, it was hellish. A lot of the students ended up regretting choosing those classes but it was too late to back down now. So, we just pushed on and tried our utmost best. Of course, it''s only a given that I really don''t want to think about what I went through either so I quickly changed the topic.


    I can''t talk much but I can listen to anything you have to say if that''s any help! Weirdly enough, he didn''t reply back immediately. Rather, it surprisingly took a short while before he finally responded.


    "...well, if you''re fine with that...then I''ll rant away, I guess," Tatsuya mumbled out. "...you better not regret offering me that, alright?"

 A Small Respite

    "My legs hurt like hell..." I mumbled to myself as I laid on the grass with a nearly empty water bottle beside me, too exhausted to do anything else but stare up at the bright blue sky. "We covered a lot of distance and haven''t exactly found anything of importance along the way. That said though, aren''t we pushing ourselves a little too hard...? I mean, we did fuse the stamina potion Rex left in the base with our water to quickly recover our exhausted bodies but..."


    "Yeah, we definitely are but we kinda have to," Leo replied with a sigh while casually sitting on the ground near me. "We''ll just have to bear with it as the potion does it thing. I do worry about using it too much so we should try to be careful at the very least. Though, speaking of combining it with our water, it thankfully didn''t taste awful. Surprisingly enough, it''s pretty sweet."


    Vin, on the other hand, was on the portable folding chair, leaning back in it. "Pretty much. Not only that, we need to be sparing with the potions we have in case we''ll need it later on," the archangel paused as if remembering something, then continued. "...it''s times like these that remind me how mages can be dependent on their magic. Some people I knew are so used to using their spells that they forgot what it''s like to be an ordinary person with no special abilities. Without it, they couldn''t get far because of their shitty stamina."


    When I glanced at him out of curiosity, I saw that he was looking up at the sky with a wistful look on his face. However, it didn''t last long as he closed his eyes and shook his head as if trying to dismiss something. ...he''s thinking about those times when he was alive back then, isn''t he? Frowning, I took my eyes off of him and turned over onto my side, sadly staring down at the grass.


    It didn''t help either that I was privy to the rants of the prince. Because of his title as the crown prince, he was demanded to be competent and reliable, whether he liked it or not. As the soon-to-be king, it was important that image was created as soon as possible and then upheld to the best of his abilities. However, it also meant Tatsuya couldn''t show any signs of weakness to anyone. He cannot rely on anyone since he doesn''t know if they''re just extending their hand to him so they can make use of his position or fame for ill intentions.


    The people have no idea of the person hidden behind that image. All they had was his magical signature to gain any hints about that. Yet, most of the people left it at that, content with the image of him being the knightly prince charming. When do they talk about that coldness and hate, they would plaster a noble explanation behind it and uphold it as truth. He bitterly laughed when he pointed that out, commenting that it was like the real him didn''t matter at all. He saved others and always extended out a hand to them but no one really did the same for him. "It''s enough to make a kind-hearted individual cynical and jaded, you know?" was what he said. "After all, a hero saves others but who saves the hero?"


    I remember that I asked him why he decided to tell me all this and he responded after a short moment of silence. The prince said that it''s because he''s probably tired of having to keep up this facade for so long. He desperately wanted to drop it since he was reaching his limit. Of course, he was hesitant at first to give me this info but Tatsuya decided that he''ll put his faith in me, conflicted he may be. He genuinely hoped it wasn''t a mistake to do so.


    If it was, the male vehemently claims that I''ll be receiving the full brunt of his hatred and that he''ll spare me no mercy. Despite that extremely intimidating threat, I resolutely told him that I won''t betray his trust, especially after realizing he too experienced lots of pain like I did. Like how most people didn''t see past the image of him being a prince, for me, most mages didn''t see past the title of Devourer. When I told him that and my struggles, Tatsuya remained quiet for a long while to the point that I started worrying a little, if I recalled correctly.


    Out of nowhere, the male started laughing for some reason. "Connecting through similar pain and struggles, huh?" Tatsuya replied, catching me off-guard with how happy he sounded. "So this is how it feels to be understood. Ahh, this is making me wish even more that trusting you about this isn''t a mistake."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure your trust in me isn''t a mistake, no matter what," I mentally declared with a smile, having forgotten that he can''t see that. "Actions speak louder than words so when you need help or someone to talk to, don''t hesitate to call me!"


    "Hah, I''ll doubt you''ll be able to come here at the speed of light and help me out here without looking super suspicious, though? Besides, aren''t there things you need to do too, Miss Detective?" Tatsuya retorted lightheartedly.


    My face turned red from embarrassment when reminded of how I can''t particularly help him out due to the current situation we''re in. "L-look! It''s the thought that counts, okay?" I mumbled out with a pout, but it turned back into a grin. "Anyways, my point still stands. You''re in a similar boat as me so I''d like to help. I''ll prove myself trustworthy numerous times if that''s what it takes. Now that I know what I know, there''s no way I''ll not help."


    A brief silence once more before he replied. "...you really are serious about this, huh? Seriously, are you trying to win my heart or something? You''re gonna make me fall in love with you at this rate," the prince said, catching me completely off-guard as I turned a dark red and started stuttering. "Ahaha, sorry, was that too much? It''s just so nice being able to be honest without needing to worry about what I say that my inner thoughts leaked out."


    "I-i-it''s fine! N-no need to worry!" I hurriedly exclaimed, desperately hoping that Leo and Vin won''t turn to check on me right now because I did not want to explain why I''m currently so flustered. "I-I just didn''t expect that at all..."


    He chuckles to himself, amused. "Don''t blame you, I guess. It is quite sudden, that much I''ll admit," Tatsuya remarked, then his voice went back to sounding serious as if he was switching gears. "Anyway, regardless, I''ll see for myself whether I can fully trust you guys or not when I see how you deal with the situation in the Ignifera kingdom. That''ll decide everything."


    Thankfully, the chat with him became more chipper after that. We did try to speculate about the stuff happening but we didn''t make any progress sadly. We went around in a circle so much to the point that our brains were fried. The prince eventually had to disconnect when he got informed that his presence was necessary for the royal meeting that was happening soon.


    Well, at the very least, I got closer to the prince so mission success. After all, it doesn''t hurt to get more allies. Suddenly, I felt someone gently nudge me on the back, catching me off-guard. Knowing that the only person nearby to do that was Leo, I turned to look at him. The male was sitting there like before, gazing down at me expectantly with a small smile.


    "So, how was the chat with the prince, anyways?" Leo asked, reminding me that both of them were aware that I was talking to Tatsuya. "Did it go well? Did you learn anything new?"


    "Yeah, it went pretty well. We might be able to have him in our little party depending on how we deal with the acolyte situation," I explained as I returned his grin. "Other than that, I also learnt a lot of new things. Though, most of them didn''t have any confirmed info regarding the problems arising in the world but..."


    Vin let out a sigh at that. "I''m not surprised, to be honest. I bet most people only have speculations since no one appeared and provided any answers or solutions."


    I bet Rex knows something we don''t know about. I thought to myself, frowning. After all, he sent me to investigate and learn more about this world, saying it would be better to have experience it firsthand rather than him lecturing me about it. ...meh, I don''t have much mental energy left for this. With a groan, I go back to resting my back against the grass and staring up at the sky.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I guess Stella is both physically and mentally exhausted," Leo commented with a lighthearted laugh. "Then, if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you about Artifacts, Vin."


    The archangel calmly glanced at him, as if he wasn''t surprised by that sudden statement. "I suppose that''s expected, especially when you learnt of the Dark Artifact wielder going missing," Vin replied, then his expression turned serious. "You''re concerned that it''s somehow connected to the incident that happened in your hometown, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah. After all, at that time, those monsters were targeting the Artifact that I had on me," the blonde explained, returning the seriousness of the blue-haired young man as he frowned. "So, I was wondering if that wielder was somehow attacked too and that the weapon was being used by someone or something else. I don''t know much about magic but from using the weapon, I know that it''s pretty strong so I can see why it would be coveted."


    "...that assumption and the reasoning behind that is correct, I''ll give you that. After all, Artifacts can be transferred from person to person. However, that theory falls apart when I know that its power drastically decreases when not in the hands of the original owner. I tested to see what happens if it''s handed to someone else before and that''s the result. Its strength reduces to the point that it''s almost pathetic."


    Shocked, I immediately turned to look at the archangel, taken aback by the new information. "Wait, hold up, I didn''t know that at all! No one in the Academy ever mentioned something like that!" I exclaimed. "Did you and that other person keep that a secret from everyone?"


    Vin averts his eyes elsewhere, a worried expression written all over his face for some reason, and then heaved a sigh. "...indeed, we both decided to hide what we learnt. The other person was the Wielder of the Holy Artifact, who was keen on learning more about it," he admitted, frowning. "However, after discovering a few things, we stopped when we realized that going any further would put us into a dangerous situation."


    "After discovering a few things...?" Leo repeated, his eyebrows knitted in worry. "If you don''t mind, can you tell us?"


    He paused for a bit but eventually, he took out his gun and pointed it up at the sky. The firearm started glowing as if gathering magical energy, then he pressed the trigger. A bullet shot out and then turned into a magical circle high up in the air. Although it was almost barely visible, I could see a barrier surrounding us.


    "Well, with the barrier set up, I''ll tell," Vin said as he put away his gun back into its holster, then turned his gaze onto us. "Other than what I told you, we learnt that the Artifact is connected to the user''s soul by having the Holy Artifact Wielder inspect our souls and the weapons. Until the soul itself is destroyed, it''ll last forever, hence why both Leo and I are still able to use ours. Because of that, we decided it would be important to investigate the spell responsible for that. ...and that''s where we started getting worried. It was a spell we didn''t recognize at all so we had no idea what else it could be used for."


    "So you concluded it must be either something that the Academy doesn''t teach or a spell that''s been lost to the ages...?" I surmised, which the male nodded his head in response to.


    "Correct. Because of those implications, that''s where we decided to stop," Vin confirmed, then let out a sigh once more. "Ahh, but I guess at that point, it must''ve already been too late. Without realizing it, we already..."


    By that point, they already endangered themselves. If that''s the case, he probably died because he got too close to the truth. I''m not sure what happened to the other person and I doubt Vin knows. I thought to myself with a frown. No, perhaps someone sought the knowledge that they obtained and as a result, Vin ended up dying? But if that''s the case, then who? And how the hell did they know those two figured out something about the Artifacts? Before I could think any further, Leo spoke up.


    "Well, that certainly explains some things," he mumbled out as if he was deep in thought. "Still, from what you said, that would mean that..."


    "The Artifacts are not just weapons, they have a second unknown purpose to them that we have no idea about. Due to what''s happening, we''ll have to figure out what that could be. Though..." The blue-haired young man paused and glanced at the Artifact in the other gun holster, then turned his attention back to us. "...that''ll be a problematic issue to solve. We''ll either have to research those ancient ruins like the one that had that ancient scroll in it or we''ll have to actively act as traitors and see if the Academy is hiding anything."


    I frowned, feeling really uneasy from that second option. A part of me hoped that we wouldn''t have to go that far but at the same time, it makes sense. The Academy definitely has lots of information about magic and them hiding certain spells even from mages in that organization is possible. After all, they''re responsible for controlling info regarding magic and making sure it doesn''t reach the common folk. There''s probably a forbidden sect but no one was made aware of it. In short, is there a chance that one of the higher-ups from the Academy...? I frowned and shook my head. Sadly, I didn''t know that much about the Academy since I detached and distanced myself from that organization due to my experience there as a Devourer.


    "Well, regardless, we can think about that as we go towards our destination," Vin commented as he got up and put away the chair into the backpack near him, then turned his attention back to us. "Are you two able to push yourselves a bit further?"


    The blonde grinned and nodded as I sat up and put away the bottle into my bag. "Thanks to the potion, I feel fully recovered so I''m ready as can be!"


    "Same. Honestly, potions sure are useful when you''re low on magical energy or want to avoid using magic in general," I stated with a smile as I closed the backpack and put it back on. "It kinda makes me wish I took alchemy class."


    "I''m able to make more potions so you won''t have to worry in that regard," Vin replied once he had his backpack on, grinning. "I brought alchemy supplies just in case I had to make some."


    As the angel got up and put on his, he decided to ask Vin a question. "By the way, is there a potion that can let you fly...? I''ve always wondered about that."


    "...yes but if we don''t have Wind affinity, it''ll pretty much do nothing. They tried making one that can be used by everyone but so far, it all resulted in failure. Though, amusingly enough, I know one of the failures resulted in giving the drinker really bad gas."


    "...is there a way for me to get that potion? For some totally not mischievous reasons?" Leo questioned and Vin shook his head. "Damn. Go figure, I guess..."


    I could only smile nervously at that, hoping that I wasn''t one of his possible victims if he did ever get that. Before I could pester the angel, the archangel suddenly snapped his fingers, causing the barrier to disappear.


    "Anyways, enough fooling around. Let''s get going," Vin said, then ran off without waiting to see if we''ll follow suit.


    Both Leo and I ran a bit faster than usual to catch up with him. Sheesh, he sure is straight to the point sometimes. I thought with a sigh. I decided to check on the blonde, who happened to be running beside me. Ah, he has his jacket off and tied it around his waist. Makes sense since we''d be sweating so much from all this running. That was when realization suddenly hit me.


    Wait, hold up, speaking of sweating, isn''t the area surrounding Ignifera kingdom a desert?!

 Camping at Night

    "We sure managed to get pretty far. According to Vin''s familiars that were scouting up high, we''re getting closer to the Ignifera deserts," I commented as I sat there on the ground, admiring the view of the moonlit plains as I played with the radiant nocturnal flower at hand. "Admittedly, we used quite a lot of potions to recover quickly and get back on the road but still."


    "To be honest, I''ve gotten kinda sick of the taste though," Leo complained with a pout, who was sitting near the campfire. "It''s like when you eat something so much that it stops being delicious..."


    Vin let out a sigh, sounding slightly defeated for some reason. "Can''t be helped. The alchemists either probably didn''t care that much to make different versions of it with varying flavors or didn''t want to risk messing it up," he explained as he threw alchemical fuel into the campfire. "Some potions have strict recipes that give no leeway for additions like that, sadly. Then again, I''m speaking as an amateur alchemist that''s been trained in the Astrum kingdom so I can''t vouch for the ones from the Kingdom of Gaia and Okeanos."


    "Why did you learn to make potions anyways?" I asked, earning the male''s attention as he turns to look at me. "I mean, you''re an engineer and a mage, aren''t you? Did you take it up because you needed certain items?"


    He nodded his head. "...admittedly, yeah. I was already busy as is but it was necessary," the blue-haired male answered, frowning. "We didn''t have alchemists in our group back then and we really needed solutions for our projects. Sadly, they were hard to come by since it was in popular demand so I took up the mantle of learning alchemy. I was curious about it anyway so it was a win-win for me either way."


    "I see. Sounds like you''ve been with that group for a long time then, huh," I pointed out, but stopped talking any further when I saw Leo looking down at the ground, a troubled expression written all over his face.


    Worried, I decided to approach the angel, sit beside him, and then poke him, who seemed to be off in his own little world. "Are you alright...? Do you need someone to talk to?"


    He jumps a little, as if I was interrupting his train of thought, then quickly glances at me and nervously laughs in response. "I-I''m fine! There''s no need to worry about me!" Leo hurriedly exclaimed. "It''s just something trivial so I can deal with it myself! After all, I''m supposed to spar with you right about now!"


    I blinked my eyes in surprise, realizing I completely forgot about that due to the laborious thinking, traveling, and small breaks throughout the whole day. "Ah, right, Vin did mention something like that earlier ago," I mumbled to myself as I looked away, my cheeks burning red from embarrassment. "It somehow completely slipped my mind. My bad..."


    "There''s no need to rush. After all, I won''t get an accurate assessment if both of you aren''t fully recovered," Vin commented, causing both Leo and I to turn to look at him. "As a heads-up, I''m going to be making use of portable training zones so don''t expect the fight to be in these plains. Rex happened to have some in that base so I took them since Leo needs to learn more about magic."


    "Makes sense. Those cubes were used so much during my time in the Academy, especially during combat class. They saved us from having to go out and about just to find an ideal spot for training," I said, nodding my head in approval.


    "Heh, really? That sounds pretty awesome, honestly!" Leo exclaimed, his eyes sparkling. "Seriously, it''s like mages live in a whole different world compared to us normal people! I can''t help but be jealous!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh while Vin smiled, amused. "Yeah, I can see why you would be. I couldn''t help but be amazed too when I first started off in the Academy," I admitted with a grin.


    Though, that quickly changed due to my Void affinity and becoming a Devourer but I can''t say that to him. Admittedly, it''s sad but there wasn''t much I could do. After all, we''re born with an affinity or two and have no say in the matter. Unfortunately, I ended up with the one that makes me the bane of mages. Because of that, I had to deal with a lot of hostility and fear from them.


    Suddenly, I felt someone pulling my cheek, yanking me away from my mind palace before I could be reminded any further about my unpleasant experiences. Frowning, I glanced at Leo, who was cheekily smiling at me.


    "Welcome back, Stella~! Nice to have you back with us!" he exclaimed as he stopped pulling my cheek and took away his hand. "Anyways, returning to the original topic, I already feel fully recovered because of the potion so I''m ready whenever to spar. Just say the word and we''ll start."


    ...I didn''t say anything but I guess my expression made it clear I was thinking about something sad, huh? Now that I think about it, he did mention before that my expression changed so much while I''m deep in thought.


    I let out a sigh, then returned the smile. "I''d prefer it if you chose something else to get my attention but thanks," I commented, then quickly stood up. "And if you''re ready, then I guess we could get started now. The barrier is already up but have you decided on what training zone we''ll be fighting in, Vin?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry. Due to our current situation, it was an easy pick so I didn''t need to think hard about it," Vin replied and got out a small transparent cube from his backpack. "In short, you two will be fighting in a city simulation. Imitating people will require more magical energy so it''ll have to be an abandoned city, though."


    "Good enough for me. Besides, having people in it would complicate the battle too much, right?" the angel stated as he got up, then glanced down at the blue-haired male still sitting beside the campfire. "And I assume I won''t be given any information about her affinity and what it does so you can see how I cope with dealing with unknown factors."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The archangel grinned. "Correct. At least you''re aware so that means less for me to explain," he said, chuckling to himself. "Anyways, there will be no rules for this fight. Just fight as you two usually would, okay? The zone itself prevents the fighters inside from getting harmed by using advanced spells so you don''t need to worry and hold back. Stella already knows the protocol for those like her so there''s no point in restating it."


    In short, don''t devour the spells that are protecting us. Otherwise, things might get dangerous pretty fast. Both of us nodded our heads and Vin then hurls the cube up to the sky.


    "Game start. Registering the two players, Stella and Leo."


    The angel seemed surprised at the chant while I, on the other hand, silently stood there as a magic circle appeared underneath both of us. The blue-haired male disappeared from view as our environment quickly changed before our eyes. It gradually turned into a cityscape as buildings of various sizes came to be as the spell constructed them. Once it finished, I couldn''t help but be reminded of the Astrum Kingdom''s capital city as I looked around.


    "Stella, regarding what Vin said, is the chant supposed to be like that?" Leo asked, causing me to turn my attention towards him and notice he was sent kind of far away from me.


    Knowing that he''ll still hear me no matter the distance since the zone magically connected the two of us, I spoke up. "Yeah, the mage responsible for inventing these happened to be a gamer," I explained with a small smile. "He took inspiration from the gaming simulators found in the kingdom Chalybes and thought it would be nice to have a portable version that you can use for training. The downside is that it uses a lot of mana for all the necessary things but the benefits outweigh the negatives."


    "Heh, so that''s why. I was wondering if that was the case. I also appreciate the fact that I can still hear you loud and clear despite the long distance," he replied, grinning. "Makes me want to go to Chalybes and check out those simulators, to be honest. Are they available in other kingdoms too or...?"


    I shook my head. "Not really, the Academy refuses to let them in for reasons unknown. I''ve heard that kingdom seems to butt heads with the Academy regarding a lot of things so it''s rare for inventions from that place to go to other locations. After all, before that organization was kicked out of Krous by the queen, the only kingdom that didn''t accept them was Chalybes."


    Leo frowned at that and crossed his arms over his chest. "Seriously?! But it''s just for gaming though! What''s the harm in that?" the blonde exclaimed, clearly annoyed at their refusal. "Are they being spiteful or something? Or does it contain information that they don''t want to be known by others?"


    All I could do was shrug my shoulders in response. "I''m not entirely sure. If I were to guess, it''s either the latter or perhaps a mix of both." I said, then coughed as if realizing we got sidetracked. "Anyways, that should be enough explanation regarding this mobile training simulator. Just like the chant Vin said, the other chants or verses connected to this follow gaming lingo as well."


    "Got it. If that''s the case, then I don''t think I''ll need any further explanations. Though..." the angel paused as he tried various gestures to make something appear, then nervously laughed to himself when it all failed. "Do I have to say something to see my HP and MP or is that not possible...?"


    "It only becomes visible the instant we start the battle, sadly," I explained with a sad smile. "Anyways, as Vin said, there''s no need to hold back, alright? This might be a spar but I have no intentions of losing. As a mage, I can''t let myself lose to someone who isn''t that familiar with magic, after all."


    Upon hearing the last two sentences, he sent a smirk my way and got out his Artifact. "I could the same to you, Stella. I have no idea what you''re capable of but I have to put my best foot forward regardless to prove my worth," he stated, then got into a combat stance with his spear at hand. "I may be an idiot that likes to fool around but I''m serious about my fighting skills. Besides, it''s a necessity when you''re gonna be an adventurer, right?"


    I couldn''t help but return the smirk. "Yeah, pretty much. If that''s the case then, I guess I''ll see firsthand what you''re capable of," I replied as I too readied myself for the fight. "Player One, Stella, ready!"


    A female voice suddenly appeared out of nowhere, loudly declaring its presence. "Acknowledged. Waiting on Player Two to start the fight," it announced, its voice echoing everywhere in this abandoned city simulation.


    The angel blinked his eyes in surprise, then laughed. "Ahh, this is somehow making me feel excited and nervous. Seriously, my heart is beating pretty fast right now, you know~?" he commented, then started breathing in and out to calm himself down. "...right, enough fooling around. Guess it''s time to get this show started. Player Two, Leo, ready!"


    "Acknowledged. Now commencing battle countdown," the voice stated and a countdown appeared for the two of us to see.


    Both of us immediately started channeling our magical energies, him directing it to go to his spear while I enhanced my entire body. Yet, as I see the countdown go to one, despite the distance, I couldn''t help but notice that the energy coming out of the Artifact seemed strange and different compared to a normal mage''s. Unfortunately, I was unable to think about it any further when the announcer suddenly spoke up.


    "It''s time to decide your fate! Live or die, battle start!"


    With that, we both hurled ourselves into battle.

 A Fight in the Simulator

    Without waiting, I quickly chanted a protection spell and instantly closed the distance between us, catching Leo completely off-guard as he looks at me in shock. As I expected, he hurriedly strengthened his body and swiftly swung his spear at me but an invisible wall barely stops the blow, almost nearly broke from that attack. I gathered magical energy into my hand and then punched him in the gut as hard as I can.


    As the male is sent rocketing away at lightning speed, I conjured magical circles around me and pinpointed him as the target, silently noting that he used his weapon to recover from the knockback. I mumbled out the word "fire", causing the circles to shoot homing projectiles at him. He swiftly took out his spear from the ground as he looked at me in defiance then cut down all of the attacks before they could reach him. Numerous explosions occurred, causing everything around him to be covered in thick dust clouds.


    Several blue magic missiles suddenly broke through them and went straight towards me. Frowning, I run away and check on the quality of the projectiles chasing after me by using the analyze spell. Much to my dismay, they were all high quality, meaning it''d be difficult to devour them fast enough to treat them like it''s nothing. This is the first time I ever encountered someone dishing out spells at that quality though. I wonder if it''s a trait of his or because of the Artifact...?


    Regardless of what it may be, confronting and devouring them seemed like the best option I have, risky it may be. While consuming the magical energy, I could act as a stationary turret that repeatedly shoots a barrage of homing projectiles. Using a reflect spell, on the other hand, might work but I''d be forced to overpower the attacks to reflect it back, which meant my mana storage depleting alarmingly fast. Another option was forcibly destroying them but that required me to have a strong enough weapon or spell.


    With a sigh, I quickly positioned myself to intercept the incoming attacks as I cast a four-layered large magical circle in front of me. The instant I skid to a stop, the missiles collided with the circle and I drained the magical energy from them as fast as I can, especially since cracks were already forming. With my other free hand, I enhanced the magical circles still around me with acceleration and strengthening spells, then constantly shot a barrage of missiles towards wherever Leo was.


    Upon hearing the initial explosions, I used a spell to check on his HP and saw that he was now done to half of his health. Suddenly, I heard the blonde cursing to himself and I turned to look at him in surprise.


    "Damn it, what the hell! This is what you''re capable of?! I didn''t think there''d be a mage that can just devour my spells like it''s food!" he exclaimed, frantically trying to deal with the constant attacks. "I''m even forced to strengthen myself this much just to keep up with these attacks! It''s just so goddamn fast!"


    "Welcome to the world of magecraft. It''s a thrilling but dangerous world compared to the life of a non-mage," I commented, laughing. "This is why you need to learn more about spells to improve your chances of survival."


    "No kidding! This makes the gaping difference between a mage and a non-mage even more noticeable for me!"


    All of a sudden, I couldn''t help but notice that it no longer felt like I was draining energy anymore. With a side glance, I noted that the projectiles were now gone and that the magic circle only had the final layer left, which is on the verge of falling apart. Barely intact, huh? That''s a little intimidating if I were to be honest. After all, this is the first time I was forced to use that much layers. I made it disappear and stopped the constant barrage of attacks so I don''t recklessly guzzle my mana.


    When I checked on the blonde, I noticed there was no trace of him at all anywhere. ...hm, looks like I''ll need to find where Leo went¡ª. The instant I walked forward, I couldn''t help but notice that it felt like I was walking on water for some reason. Blinking my eyes in surprise, I looked down and saw that the ground looked completely normal, no trace of water whatsoever. Wait, don''t tell me he¡ª! Immediately casting a spell underneath me, I targeted myself and skyrocketed high up into the air. From up high, I suddenly felt the sensation of magical energy gathering incredibly fast below me.


    Crap! Temporarily enhancing my body to be faster, I hurriedly covered myself with a strong barrier spell with one hand, and created a magic circle in front of me with the other. Without hesitation, I quickly launched myself away from that area by using a powered-up explosion spell at point-blank range. I heard the noise of water gushing upwards as I was catapulted away. After roughly landing onto the top of the building with a thud, I recovered as fast as I could and opened the rooftop entrance, then ran in.


    Once I closed the door, I dismissed the barrier and immediately leaned onto the wall. That was way too close for my liking. I thought to myself as I let out a sigh. Since his attribute is water, I''m sure that was both an attack to deal major damage and a trap to immobilize me to deal even more. He must''ve gotten inspiration for that from seeing the prince''s territory creation magic and set it up while he was being barraged with homing projectiles.


    Noticing there was traces of water on me, I hurriedly removed them by using a Void spell. I have no idea if he knows that tracking trick but I''m not risking it. Just in case, I should quickly get out of this building. Besides, from experience, he could also just bombard the place if he so chose, after all. Approaching a target isn''t necessary if you have magic and enough mana. With that in mind, I quickly went downstairs and glanced at the windows for a brief moment, wondering if I should open them and jump out. First things first, I need to check if he''s actually nearby. Of course, I also should mask the spells but that''s a given.


    Rather than using the usual detection spell, I cast the life variation since the traces of magical energy from us fighting will get in the way. Though it thankfully spotted him, the signal was incredibly faint due to him probably using stealth magic. ...let''s assume the worst and leave as fast as I can, then. I ran up to the window and swiftly opened it. Strengthening my body with magic, I immediately leaped out of it. After landing on the ground, I mentally commanded the status window to appear as I ran inside into another building.


    Unsurprisingly, his HP was back to full but his MP has lowered quite a bit. Wonder what he''s gonna do now. I thought to myself with a frown as I dismissed the screen away. Now that he knows I can devour spells, Leo would be less willing to use magic recklessly. So that would mean... I stealthily looked around, trying to see if he was approaching where I was. Even after much surveying, there was not a single trace of him nearby at all.


    That''s strange. If he''s not approaching, then what is he...? I blinked my eyes in surprise when I suddenly saw his spear appear out of nowhere, stabbed into the ground. Eh? Why is his weapon there...? The instant surge of intense magical energy from the Artifact took me by surprise and I braced myself for any incoming attacks. ...but something else happened instead.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I felt the sensation of standing on water and the touch of the cool sea breeze. Frowning, I checked on my surroundings and saw that the cityscape disappeared. Instead, I was standing on top of what seemed to be the ocean and the sky was bright blue with some clouds and the sun around. All of a sudden, I heard a splash as if someone just landed, causing me to turn my attention toward where the noise came from. It was Leo, who probably jumped from somewhere up high.


    He stood up and then sent me a nervous smile, as if worried he did something wrong. "Sorry, I ended up using my Artifact to create a territory. Ever since that encounter with Tatsuya, I wondered if I''d be able to do it too so I decided to try the first attempt here. Is that really allowed or...?"


    I nodded my head, earning a sigh of relief from the male. "It''s been done before so there''s no need to worry. Any potential issues regarding clashes of territory creations have been dealt with before release, or so I''ve heard," I explained, then checked to see if the spells that the simulator put on us is still there. "And it seems the protection from the simulator is still on us and unaffected so we''re fine."


    "Good, I was worried I may have screwed it up," Leo admitted with a laugh as he took his weapon back. "After all, I''d feel super guilty if it broke down and becomes unusable because of the territory that the Artifact made."


    "...I can see why you would be concerned since there''s no way the developer could properly factor in Artifacts," I said as I sent him a small smile, then returned to being serious. "...though, speaking of which, judging from the new environment, you intend to fight me in close combat and removed anything I could use against you, huh? And you made sure it''s been made quite difficult for me to ''devour'' this territory too."


    "...yeah, I thought it was the best course of action for me to take. I can''t rely on magic that much when the person I''m up against devours said magic. It took a huge chuck of my MP but I think it made things even," the angel explained as he got into position to attack and enhanced his body with magic. "So, I have to resort to melee and maybe close-ranged magic since that gives you no time to consume it. It''s gonna be pretty intense, but it''s the one with the best chance of winning."


    I strengthened my body and got into fighting position. "If that''s the case, may the best fighter win."


    With that, both of us immediately went at it, trading numerous blows at each other and evading them as quickly as possible. I lost track of time as we fought. I had to reinforce myself even further numerous times to avoid his tricky tactics of making the ocean surface blast water at me, trap me in a bubble, or make it slippery to disorient me. He, on the other hand, had to avoid my powered-up attacks and spells as best as he could to avoid getting knocked out quickly.


    At this rate, it might end up being a tie if I didn''t do something. Leo might try to do something too so I had to be quick about it. Once I noticed our HP was eventually low enough, I decided to cast a powerful protection spell, catching the male off-guard when his weapon clashed against it. Without hesitation, I made a strong explosion magical circle between us, letting it consume enough mana needed to do the job.


    He realized what I intended to do and hurriedly tried to stop it but it was already too late. An intense explosion blasted the two of us away and I tried my best to recover from that blow. All of a sudden, I heard the victory melody from the simulator. I let out a sigh of relief and got up, noting that his territory disappeared. Walking towards where Leo was, I spot him laying there on the ground, a prompt in front of him saying "You Lose."


    "You alright? Need a hand?" I asked him as I extended a hand to him, causing him to look up at me and then at my hand.


    "That was way too ballsy, Stella. That could''ve ended up as a mutual knockout if your shield wasn''t strong enough," the blonde commented with a laugh, then put his hand in mine.


    "I know. I''ve done that tactic a few times back in the Academy so I''m better at it now," I said with a grin as I helped him get up. "I admit, the first few tries went a little awry but I got the hang of it now though."


    He lets out a sigh as the cityscape starts disappearing. "Man, I was so close to winning. I planned to use the little mana I had left to make use of the territory to do the final blow but your method was a lot faster and efficient."


    "There''s always next time. Besides, speed is an important factor in fighting so take this as a lesson," I replied, patting him on the back. "Anyways, you''re competent enough to fight alongside us with ease."


    "Agreed. Though, we''ll need to teach you about magic sooner or later so you don''t have to rely on your Artifact, especially when you need to hide it," Vin stated, earning both of our attention. "Being an Artifact wielder sometimes attracts unwanted attention, after all."


    "You could say that again. I still have some unpleasant memories regarding that..." Leo grumbled out. "Honestly, even though I made it clear I wanted to be left alone..."


    The archangel frowned as if that reminded him of something similar. "...can''t be helped, I guess. Some of it is beyond our control, sadly. Anyways, excuse me for the sudden topic change but the two of you should go rest," he said, gesturing to the nearby tents. "Even if you were in a simulation, you did use up your mana. Because of that, I''ll be the one to keep watch while you two sleep. Besides, I''m a night owl so I don''t mind."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind the topic change!" Leo exclaimed with a grin. "And to be honest, I''ll gladly take the offer. I''m beat so I''m calling it. Good night, everyone~!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh and bid him good night as he goes into the tent while Vin too says good night. "By the way, did your familiars see anything unusual?" I asked as I turned to look at the blue-haired male. "I know monsters don''t normally go into Astrum territory but it doesn''t hurt to be cautious so..."


    "Not really. It''s so peaceful that it almost somehow feels a little disturbing," he admitted, sighing. "It feels like the calm before the storm, to be honest. Of course, I could just be paranoid but it doesn''t hurt to be careful."


    "Seeing as we''re going to the Ignifera kingdom where trouble is brewing, I guess that''s pretty accurate..."


    "Pretty much. Because of that, even if you''re not tired, I recommend you go rest if you can," Vin remarked as he crossed his arms over his chest. "I''m mainly a summoner and a ranged attacker so I don''t expend that much energy compared to you two."


    I nodded my head, then went towards the other tent that wasn''t taken. "Alright then. I''ll give it a try but I can''t guarantee anything. Don''t be surprised if I suddenly pop up later, unable to fall back asleep again."


    "Noted. I''ll try to prepare myself for some idle talk if it happens."


    With that, I told him good night and he returned the gesture. Upon entering the tent, I got in the camping bed and tried to get into a comfortable position. Once I found a good enough position, I closed my eyes and tried my best to fall asleep. It took a while but I eventually did.

 Discussion [ Tatsuya ]

    I groggily opened my eyes and glanced at the clock nearby to see what time it was. ...it''s 3 A.M, way too early to be up and about. With a sigh, I closed my eyes and tried my best to fall back asleep. Unfortunately, despite all the tossing and turning I did, I couldn''t. Grumbling to myself, I reluctantly sat up, wondering what I should do now. I could talk with Vin but there''s a chance he''s asleep by now and left it to his familiars to scout for him. Of course, he also probably left an alarm spell to wake all of us if an intruder enters or breaks the protection spells he set up too. Leo, on the other hand, is clearly asleep because I can hear his light snoring nearby.


    That leaves Tatsuya but...is he even awake at the moment? Frowning, I checked on the necklace he gave me and tried to see if the communication spell wasn''t turned off. If he''s unavailable, the spell on it becomes inactive and is incapable of connecting to whatever he''s using to talk to me with. However, surprisingly enough, I felt energy from the silver moon when holding it in my hand. He''s still up, even now?! Worried, I pulled my hand away from the necklace and hurriedly activated it, suspecting that he was probably overworking himself.


    To my surprise, when he picked up, the prince sounded completely fine. "How surprising, aren''t you starting off your morning a little too early, Miss Detective?" Tatsuya commented. "Though, I have no right to talk but still."


    I couldn''t go back to sleep so I decided that I might as well talk to someone. I mentally replied as I repositioned myself into a more comfortable sitting position, then frowned. So, you just woke up earlier ago or something?


    "Pretty much. Besides, I have an important mission to do so getting up early and making preparations to go is kinda required," he explained with a sigh. "Since I''m the bearer of the Star Artifact, which takes on the form of a holy sword, I was tasked with investigating and looking for the Dark Artifact wielder, which is a girl named Adalina. My parents, on the other hand, will take the role of protecting the kingdom."


    I blinked my eyes in shock, taken aback by the news of him having that. Wait, hold up, you''re the wielder?! You sure managed to hide it exceptionally well from everyone, if that''s the case... I mumbled out in my head. Seriously, lots of people liked to speculate on who it could be, and the mages were no exception to that either. You were one of the possible candidates but their reasoning was sometimes a little too out there, to put it politely.


    "I''m painfully aware of that. I happened to hear some of it when I went out while incognito and it took a lot out of me to ignore them. Couldn''t even correct them without blowing my cover so I had to keep up a poker face. That proved really difficult so I eventually had to scurry away out of embarrassment though..."


    Not wanting to wake up anyone and possibly annoy one of them, I tried my best to not laugh at that. Don''t blame you, I probably would too. I commented with a light-hearted grin, then coughed when I realized I got side-tracked. ...a-anyways, back to the more serious issue at hand, since you''re looking for them, did you find a lead to their whereabouts? Or anything about what they intend to do?


    Tatsuya once more lets out a sigh. "Sadly, not really. There''s only one thing we can go on right now and that''s the Umbral Kingdom still being completely covered by intense dark magical energy," he answered, perhaps frowning because of the predicament he was in. "There was that issue of people turning into monsters here in Astrum but there was no evidence to prove it''s connected to her. Before the victims turned, according to eyewitnesses, they all seemed completely normal. Unfortunately, all attempts of gaining info on them after their transformations failed too, as if whoever is responsible for their transformations refuses to give us any leads from those victims."


    You couldn''t even detect any traces of magical energy from them to see what kind of affinity is used? I asked, which the male said yes to. ...welp, I guess we''ll have to treat that as a dead-end for now. It''s unfortunate but there''s nothing else we could really do...


    "It pains me to admit it but yeah, it can''t be helped. I can only hope our other investigations clear up what''s going on with that," Tatsuya lamented. "I''ve already mourned for the victims by attending their funerals so the only thing left for me to do is make sure more people don''t suffer the same fate as them. Unfortunately, I''m stuck waiting with no leads to go on..."


    Tatsuya... Before I could offer any words of comfort, he quickly moved on, as if he was forcing himself to do so. "Anyways, enough of the depressing thoughts. It won''t achieve anything so let''s go back onto this initial subject. From the information I have, trying to figure out the reason behind the kingdom being covered in darkness would be the best course of action to take."


    Are you going to be doing this alone or are you taking people with you? I asked, worried that this might a bit too dangerous for him. You might be an Artifact wielder but this is about the Dark affinity. That affinity is all about corruption and inflicting damage on people''s souls, you know? It''s not something to scoff at...


    "Don''t worry, I''m aware of that. I planned on meeting up with the Holy Artifact wielder, Gwenn, since she wants to resolve the issue too as someone that''s a close friend to her Dark counterpart," the male answered, catching me off-guard. "When I asked her why she felt the need to investigate, the girl told me that she suspects Adalina is responsible for the kingdom''s devastation but desperately hopes she''s wrong about that. In order to confirm whether that''s true or not, she decided to join."


    ...suspecting that Adalina herself did it, huh? I thought to myself with a frown. That certainly makes sense. If the artifact is not in the hands of the original wielder, it becomes heavily nerfed to the point that it''s just a fancy weapon, according to Vin. I assume that''s considered true regarding the soul connection too. Since the Holy Artifact Wielder is accompanying you, I assume she told you all that?


    "So Vin looked into it too, huh? Nice to know I''m not the only one that conducted their own investigation about these relics," Tatsuya remarked. "Anyways, you''re correct. That''s precisely why Gwenn''s so concerned. She doesn''t believe that the friend she knows would ever do something like that. Though, as for me..."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The prince strangely didn''t continue what he was saying and remained silent for so long that I couldn''t help but break it, concerned. You alright, Tatsuya...? I asked, unable to shake off the bad feeling I was getting from that long silence.


    The prince let out a sigh as if he was troubled about something. "...I''ll be honest, not really. A part of me is hoping it wouldn''t be the case but there''s a chance she hid some unpleasant side about herself from Gwenn," Tatsuya replied. "From my experiences with dealing with people, some have quite an intense darkness hidden in the depths of their heart as if it was all bottled up. When it finally spills out, that darkness can be so suffocating that they lose all reason and go insane from the despair and hate, either temporarily or...permanently. Even if they managed to regain their reasoning later, they probably already did something they''ll deeply regret and it''ll probably haunt them for a long time. Sadly, I had to deal with people that broke down and went berserk before so..."


    I blinked my eyes in surprise, caught completely off-guard from that somewhat sad answer. O-oh! I''m really sorry for bringing up such unpleasant memories then! I really didn''t mean to! I apologized as I guiltily looked down at the floor. I was about to change the topic so he doesn''t have to think about it any further but he spoke up before I could.


    "It''s fine, there''s no need to worry, Miss Detective. You were only listing possibilities so we can solve the case," he said as he tried his best to reassure me. "Besides, I''m the heroic crown prince, a ''star'' that was entrusted with so much hope and despair from everyone. For those who are seen as heroes, it''s only a given that responsibility will be hurled on them. ...so, please don''t apologize. It pains me to recall those memories but to help others, I have to confront that despair."


    ...to think you''d be this kind and earnest. It''s no wonder that you''re so popular... I commented with a sigh. Well, I''ll keep that noted, then. Just don''t push yourself too hard, okay? If you ever want to talk about anything, I''m here.


    "...I''ll keep that in mind. That said, I can''t completely drop my guard around you yet so you''ll have to wait until the crisis in Ignifera is done if you want to get closer to me," he answered. "Sorry but I need proof that you''re truly a kind person. I really do want to believe in you but I have to make sure, especially since I am the heir."


    It''s fine, I understand. As I said before, I''ll gladly prove it to you, no matter how many times I have to do so. I declared as I put on my chest, smiling gently. ...though, the fact that you''re putting so much emphasis on that is worrying me. Is the situation really dire there...?


    There was some silence before he finally responded. "Hard to say. The royal family from there waved it off and said they''re capable of dealing with it," Tatsuya remarked, his voice sounding a bit frustrated. "However, I didn''t believe them one bit. As far as I know, they could be lying to save face and not look weak to the other kingdoms. It isn''t the first time some royalty from another kingdom did that. So, you''re one of my best bets in getting to see how bad it truly is."


    ...so, if they''re lying, it means... I stopped, not wanting to continue that thought. Instead, I opted to change the subject but was interrupted by an unfamiliar female voice speaking up out of nowhere.


    "I apologize for the intrusion but I am now in Astrum kingdom, Prince Tatsuya," she announced, her voice gentle and soft. "Normally, I dislike having two communication channels overlapping but I felt it would be important for you to know. I am currently on the way so I''d appreciate it if you finish your preparations by then."


    Just like how she abruptly appeared, the mental link was suddenly turned off. If I were to hazard a guess, that was Gwenn. As to why she quickly ended the spell, she probably felt it was rude of her to continue being connected. ...and I don''t blame her, really. I would feel the same.


    "...yeah, that was her. Looks like I need to hurry up and finish then. Thankfully, I''m nearly done," Tatsuya said. "I know we both decided we should travel together to ensure our own safety but I sure hope her companions are bearable. The Council refused to let her go alone so they sent some templars to accompany her."


    Makes sense. With the recent incidents, it feels like those with Artifacts are being targeted for some reason. I pointed out, frowning. I''m not entirely sure why though so I can''t give any insight regarding that. Still trying to figure that out sadly...


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out eventually. There''s no new information for me to give that could help with that so you''re on your own for now. The royal meeting that I was in earlier ago was mainly about kingdom affairs, politics, and all that. Just the usual tedious, boring stuff."


    Not surprising, to be honest. It was only yesterday when I talked to you, after all. ...though, speaking of time... I glanced at the clock nearby and noticed that it was now 4 AM. Time sure passes by fast...


    Upon mentioning that, I hear Tatsuya let out a sigh. "Yeah, a little too fast for my liking but can''t be helped. It''s always like that when you''re busy or having fun. ...anyways, I''m going to go now so good luck with whatever it is that you''re going to be doing."


    Alright then. See you later and good luck with your investigation! The prince said his goodbyes and then turned off the communication spell. ...nice to know he didn''t pull off an all-nighter or something. I thought to myself as I stretched my arms and legs. ...then again, there''s a chance he lied about that and merely pretended to be alright but there''s no way for me to know that. If there was a lie detector spell or something similar, the Academy never bothered teaching us that.


    I immediately shook my head in an attempt to shake off those thoughts. Get a grip, Stella! At the end of the day, he seemed fine so that should be enough! No point thinking about it any further than necessary! Besides, I have no right to lecture him since I technically still need to rest up some more. After all, I only had a few hours of sleep. So, I laid back down on the camping bed and covered myself with the blanket, then closed my eyes. ...unfortunately, it took a lot of rolling about but I eventually fell asleep. ...though who knows how much time has passed before I did.

 Chains of the Past [ Leo ]

    This is no good, I can''t go back to sleep. I thought to myself with a quiet sigh as I rolled over and looked up at the tent ceiling. Woke up at 1:20 AM and I''m wide awake. It''s times like these that make me dislike my body''s wacky schedule. I reluctantly sat up, curious about what I should do now since my body refuses to listen to me. Though, that was quickly decided for me upon hearing Leo speak up out of nowhere.


    "...you''re not going to say anything at all, Vin? I''ll be honest, that''s kinda surprising. I expected you to stop me from training this late at night."


    "Stopping you right now would be pointless. You''re clearly unable to go back to sleep and having you sit there alone with your thoughts won''t help the situation, especially in your current state," the archangel commented, his voice sounding more serious than usual. "Just refrain from using any spells. That''s the only thing I won''t permit, no matter what. Got it?"


    "...don''t worry, I won''t," Leo replied solemnly, lacking the usual upbeat attitude he normally would have.


    After that, I heard the sounds of footsteps getting farther away and Vin letting out a sigh. Well, that''s worrying. Did he perhaps dream about his past in some way...? With a frown, I hurriedly got up and left the tent, not caring about my hair possibly being a mess. After all, that seemed trivial compared to a traveling companion being down in the dumps. Though, as I got out, the blue-haired male glanced at me, then pointed towards where I assumed the blonde went before I could even say anything.


    "If you plan on checking up on Leo, he went over there. If you''re wondering why I''m not going after him though..." Vin paused, then let out a defeated sigh and looked away as if unable to bring himself to look at me. "...simply put, I''m no good in emotional situations like these. I understand his feelings but I feel a kind, understanding person like you will manage to reach him better compared to someone like me. A person like me might just make it worse unintentionally, so...I''ll have to leave it to you while I keep guard. Sorry..."


    Though I was caught off-guard by his admission, I quickly recovered and sent a smile towards him in response. "It''s fine, it''s fine! We all have our own strengths and weaknesses, so there''s nothing to be ashamed about!" I exclaimed, trying my best to reassure him. "Besides, I was planning on talking to him anyways! After all, I''m kinda worried about him..."


    "...then go. In his current state, he might do something foolish so time is of the essence," he stated and glanced in the direction where the angel went. "...then again, might not be the best word to use. It''s more accurate to say he will."


    I couldn''t help but frown at that. ...that''s definitely worrying. If that''s the case, like Vin said, I need to hurry over to him then. Quickly thanking him for the warning, I bid him farewell and ran off towards where he pointed to earlier ago. Eventually, I saw Leo swinging his spear around, his expression so unusually serious that I could tell something was wrong. Without thinking, I loudly called out his name, causing the male to jolt in surprise.


    The blonde immediately turned to look at me and then nervously laughed. "O-oh, you''re awake? Then again, you have woken up pretty fast before whenever there''s people speaking near you, huh? Anyways, did you need anything?"


    "Are you...alright? I overheard you talking to Vin earlier and I got worried so..." I said and Leo let out a sigh, then put away his weapon.


    "Welp, guess that means hiding it from you will do me no good then, huh? ...then again, I guess talking to someone will probably help a lot more than training my ass off until I''m so tired that I''ll knock out."


    ...isn''t that kinda extreme? Resorting to something like that is a little... I thought to myself with a frown. He averted his eyes elsewhere and scratched the back of his head nervously, probably noticing that I looked even more worried when he mentioned that. For some reason, he suddenly sat down on the grass, then patted the spot beside him.


    "This will probably be a long talk so you might as well take a seat beside me at this point," Leo explained as he sent me a sad smile. "Admittedly, a part of me was hoping I could keep quiet about what''s bothering me until I managed to resolve it myself but I guess that''s not happening now."


    I walked over to him as he put his hand away and quietly sat beside him. "So...did you happen to dream about your past?" I asked as I tried to get into a comfortable sitting position. "That''s the only thing I could imagine bothering you this much..."


    "Wow, straight to the point. You''re really not messing around, huh?" he commented with a laugh. "...anyways, you''re not wrong. I had a nightmare about that incident again."


    "Again...?" I repeated as I turned to look at him, frowning. "Has it been haunting you that much...?"


    He bit his lip and looked down at his lap, a troubled expression on his face. "...yeah. To be honest, it''s been haunting me ever since I arrived in Heaven, you know?" Leo admitted. "Ever since that revelation during that monster battle, I couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of guilt. Thoughts like ''if I left the village, maybe they would''ve been spared'' and ''I''m the reason they all died'' popped up a lot. However, I also know that they didn''t blame me for what happened. The ones that noticed what I noticed during that battle said some things to me before they died....but..."


    "That wasn''t enough to stop you from feeling guilty?" I said and he nodded his head, causing my frown to deepen.


    "Even if they don''t blame me for it and told me that there''s no way any of us would''ve known this would happen, I still felt responsible for what happened. I knew none of them would want me to feel that way but...it didn''t change the fact that I caused their deaths. ...and that I wasn''t strong enough to protect them," the blonde lamented as he clenched his hand into a fist. "Because of that, when I got to Heaven, I trained as much as I can and signed up to be a guide for any newcomers to do some good to balance out what I caused. ...yet, it didn''t feel like I was doing enough."


    "Is that why you decided to save the world and go on this journey with me and Vin? I remember you mentioning something about that when you were in the station with us."


    He looked at me in surprise, then suddenly grinned at me. "Man, are you remembering everything I say? That kinda makes me happy, you know? Though..." Leo pauses and his smile turns into a sad one. "I don''t feel like I really deserve it. ...but yes, it''s as you said. I thought to myself that if I manage to save the world with you guys, I''ll finally be able to forgive myself and move on, like how the others would want me to."


    ...to forgive oneself, huh? I glanced at the glowing nocturnal flower in front of me and crossed my arms over my chest, deep in thought. He chose quite the daunting task to achieve that. Yet, for him, I guess that''s indisputably the best way to do some good, all the while achieving his wish of being an adventurer. It''s like a light in the darkness. ...but... I turned my attention back to the blonde, who happened to be quietly waiting for me.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "If that''s what you believe, I won''t stop you. However, I''m going to keep an eye on you and make sure you don''t become a martyr in the process. You seem reasonable enough that I doubt you''ll go that far but just in case you suddenly lose your reasoning."


    "Fair enough. I see no issues with that," Leo replied, smiling. "In fact, it''s kinda reassuring to know that you''ll be looking out for me. ...though, admittedly, I hope that day of you having to stop me from sacrificing myself won''t ever come."


    "Same. Something really bad would have to happen for you to get like that, I assume..." I commented as I let out a sigh. "Though, since we''re having this talk, there''s something I''ve been curious about. Have you ever seen anyone from your hometown in Heaven...?"


    He remained quiet for a bit before he finally replied, as if he was thinking hard about it. "Unfortunately, not yet. Heaven is quite the huge place and there''s a lot of people so finding them will take a long while, especially since I didn''t have access to the directory of where people are," the angel explained. "...it''s probably for the best, though. After all, even if I found them, I wouldn''t even be able to bring myself to approach them since I still haven''t forgiven myself for what happened."


    ...and there''s nothing I can say to help him regarding that. I thought with a frown. I can''t even deny his logic either, sadly. The best I can do is just let him talk away about his issues and look out for him... Though, before I could think any further, I felt someone suddenly nudge me from the side. Yanked away from my train of thought, I curiously glanced at the angel beside me.


    "There''s no need to be so concerned. I appreciate you wanting to help but it''s ultimately an issue that I''ll mostly have to deal with alone, after all," Leo remarked as he pats me on the back. "You''re quite the kind person to worry about me like this, though."


    "That''s because you''re a member of this little party, not someone going on a journey all alone. As a comrade-in-arms, it''s important to provide support, whether it may be combat assistance or emotional support," I pointed out as I nudged him back. "A combat professor of mine from the Academy told me and my classmates that. Getting along with your teammates and having synergy with them is essential, especially since you''ll be fighting alongside each other."


    Leo let out a laugh, causing me to pout in response. "Sure, whatever you say. Sounds like you''re just making an excuse like you did before in Heaven, to be honest," he retorted as he pulled away his hand from me and grinned at me. "Though, I will admit, you do have a point there. The difference between a bad team and a good team is really noticeable. I''ve seen some competitive gameplay before so I''m definitely aware of that."


    "A-anyways, are you alright now? Did talking it out help any or...?" I asked, painfully aware that my attempt at changing the subject was really obvious.


    The blonde smirks at me, clearly giving off the impression he''s tempted to tease me further, but for whatever reason, he doesn''t. "Well, it certainly did help. It felt like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders to a degree. I''ll be honest though, having this kind of talk is not something I do normally. I usually prefer fooling around and keeping the mood lively, you know?"


    "Just please don''t do it at my expense, okay? I''m no good at dealing with teases..." I admitted, frowning. "Joking around would be more preferable..."


    "Heh, really? I''ll take note of that, then," the angel replied with a chuckle. "Though, there isn''t any other good target for teasing, Stella~. There''s Vin but he''s quite the serious guy, you know~? Getting an amusing reaction out of him would be pretty tough..."


    I hurriedly tried to make an excuse so he would change his target. "But think of the challenge! Wouldn''t getting a strong emotional reaction from him be really satisfying?"


    He crossed his arms over his chest and closed his eyes, deep in thought. "Hmm, you do have a point there. That would be quite the achievement..." Leo agreed as he mulled it over.


    Before I could say anything in response though, he opened his eyes and glanced at me with a smug smirk plastered on his face. "But that would be too much of a pain so I''d rather target you instead," Leo declared. "Besides, that''s what friends do, right?"


    "Then I''ll have to fight back with some of my own," I grumbled out, pouting. "I refuse to be the only one teased!"


    "Oh, you''re challenging me? How cute, let''s see how you''ll fare, then," he commented with a light-hearted chuckle. "I''ll show you what a master can do~!"


    "...judging from this conversation, I take it that the situation has been resolved?"


    Taking both of us by surprise, the two of us immediately turn to look towards where Vin''s voice came from. I immediately reeled back in shock upon seeing the archangel standing right in front of us with a lion familiar right beside him. W-when did he get here? I didn''t hear his footsteps at all!


    I was going to ask him that but Leo beat me to the punch. "Pretty much! I''m in a better mood now so I''m sure I can go to sleep now!" Leo exclaimed happily. "Looks like I just needed someone to talk to!"


    "Good to know. I came over because I was concerned but it seems I didn''t need to," Vin admitted, catching the two of us off-guard. "I did have faith Stella could handle it but I wanted to make sure."


    "Heh, so even the serious Vin can be caring too, huh~?" Leo noted, causing the archangel to frown.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" he asked as he glared at the now nervous blonde, who realized that he may have pressed one of his buttons.


    "U-uh...that''s..." Leo stammered out and then immediately made a run for it. "Run away!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh as he ran towards where the camp was while the blue-haired male grumbled to himself, clearly upset. Looks like that tease backfired on the so-called "master", huh~?  I thought to myself, amused. ...then immediately frowned upon realizing something. Wait, hold up, doesn''t that mean he''ll definitely avoid teasing Vin now since it didn''t go well and instead go all-out on me?! With a groan, I hung my head in despair.


    Vin suddenly spoke up, reminding me that he''s still nearby. "Don''t worry, I feel you. Though, I''m afraid I can''t offer much help with making comebacks."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! I''m sure I''ll be able to make some great ones in the heat of the moment!" I exclaimed, then nervously averted my eyes elsewhere. "...I hope."


    "Then let''s hope for the best," he replied with a small chuckle. "Anyways, we should get back to camp. We have a long day ahead of us, after all."


    I nodded my head and quickly got up. Though, as I walked back to camp with Vin, I decided to plan ahead and try to think of some witty retorts I could say towards Leo, all the while asking Vin his thoughts about said remarks. After all, it doesn''t hurt to prepare in advance, right?

 For The Future [ Vin ]

    Upon slowly opening my eyes, the first thing I was greeted with was darkness, save for the faint light that the nearby clock was emitting. As expected, I woke up in the middle of the night as usual. Curious about what time it is, I glanced at the clock to my side and saw that it was exactly 1 AM right now. Instead of trying to go back to sleep, I sat up and stretched my arms, making sure my body was actually awake. After all, since I didn''t feel sleepy in the slightest, I knew that it would be a pointless endeavor to force myself to continue resting. It''s a pain but it''s something I''m so used to, sadly...


    With a sigh, I got up and quietly left the tent. The instant I got out, I immediately spotted Vin still sitting near the campfire, staring into the flames with an unreadable expression. Before I could speak, as if noticing that I was looking at him, the blue-haired male turned his attention to me. He quickly went back to looking at the fire and patted the space beside him, not bothering to say a single word. Deciding to take up his offer, I quietly went up to him and took a seat near him.


    "So, is there anything you want to know about?" Vin asked as he glanced at me, crossing his arms over his chest. "No matter what you ask, I''ll try my best to answer all of it."


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to know more about the kingdom Chalybes. The Academy seemed strangely hostile about that place whenever I heard about it when I was there so..." I answered, frowning. "You''re the only one that I could get reliable info from about that place."


    The archangel lets out a sigh. "Why am I not surprised you''d ask that? Knowing how Devourers are treated, I suppose it''s only a given you would become curious about other outcasts like you," he commented, then paused for a bit before continuing. "...before I answer, let me ask you this. Do you believe the learning of magic should be controlled and monitored or should it be allowed for everyone to freely learn of it?"


    Caught off-guard by that question, I crossed my arms over my chest as I thought hard about it. Controlling and monitoring who learns it can prevent or lessen people with ill-intentioned goals from gaining access to said magic. ...however, it can never fully prevent it. No matter what, they''ll always find a way. ...and of course, that''s also assuming if the people responsible are good, too. Frowning, I glanced at the blazes from the campfire. Yet, letting everyone freely learn it prevents magic from being monopolized. One can easily counteract against someone using it for ill means and perhaps everyone will be more able to protect themselves easily, too. ...but that also means those who are bad can learn said magic without anyone being aware of it.


    "I''ll be honest, that''s a difficult question to answer, you know? If I''m allowed to give a different answer than what''s provided, I''d take the middle position," I admitted as I turned to look at him. "Why? Is Chalybes a place where everyone is free to learn magic?"


    He nodded his head in response, catching me by surprise. "Correct. Of course, there is some laws and restrictions for safety reasons but that''s expected," Vin explained. "That''s why that kingdom and the Academy don''t get along with each other. Since that group is in every kingdom except that one, if ignoring the recent happenings, Chalybes is essentially isolated from everything against its will due to the mage organization keeping a close eye on the borders. Outside entries to the kingdom is closely monitored and those leaving are forced to join the Academy due to the exposure of mage knowledge, whether they like it or not."


    "...forced to join?" I repeated, not liking the sound of that at all. "Are they at least allowed to go back and visit? It would be too cruel if they''re not..."


    "Technically, yeah but none of us trusts the organization enough to believe that they wouldn''t do anything shady while we went back. It didn''t help that we''re required to sign a contract and accept having certain spells cast on us if we want to go, which made us even warier," he said, then turned his gaze back to the campfire for some reason. "...because of that, the option we ended up choosing is long-distance communication, even if we require Academy approval to do so. Sure, we''re being watched while we talk but the risk there is minimal."


    Well, if that''s the requirement for visiting, I can see why they''re skeptical about going. I thought to myself with a frown. That reminds me though, if I recall correctly, Vin mentioned that some of the members from Machina of Dawn tend to make their work reflect the aesthetics of the kingdom Chalybes, right? ...did they do that so it''s reminiscent of the home they can''t go back to? Upon realizing that, I couldn''t help but feel sad for them. I''m sure people tried to fight back but it all probably resulted in failure. Otherwise, some sort of change would''ve happened already by now.


    "So, what about you, Vin? Did something happen, forcing you to leave and join the Academy?" I questioned, both worried yet curious.


    He stared at the flames for a bit in silence, then let out a sigh. "No, I reluctantly left the kingdom and went to join them with a few people that had the same goals. I was younger at the time but my parents wanted me to go out and see the world, especially when I expressed interest in learning more about the outside world," the archangel replied, taking me aback. "They felt that I shouldn''t be imprisoned in that isolated kingdom but knew that I most likely can''t come back due to circumstances. They were conflicted but eventually, after giving me many warnings, advice, and gifts, they let me go. ...and maybe some nagging from mother to call from time to time too."


    "From the fact that you said you reluctantly left, I''m guessing you didn''t want to really say goodbye, especially since you knew going back wasn''t likely..."


    "...pretty much. I wished the people close to me could go along with me but...well, it didn''t happen sadly. All of them had their own reasons for staying so..." Vin stated as he threw alchemical fuel into the campfire. "In the end, after leaving, all I could really do was talk to them about it. Whenever I talked to them, I tried my best to stay strong so they didn''t know I felt sad and lonely that none of them were there to see what I saw."


    ...that''s... I stared at the ground, a troubled expression on my face as I tried to process what I heard. ...that''s just too sad. Just because of a clash of beliefs, they lost their freedom to freely leave their kingdom. They''ll never get to see with their own two eyes what''s outside of their kingdom without abandoning their homeplace and the people they knew. ...and for those who left, they can''t risk going back out of fear of the Academy doing something bad...


    The instant I turn to look at Vin to say something though, he immediately pulled his hand away from me in surprise and hurriedly looked somewhere else while blushing as if he was caught doing something embarrassing. For a second, I was confused about why he was acting like that until I realized he was about to try comforting me but caught him in the act halfway through. I couldn''t help but smile at that.


    "Ah, sorry! Guess that was bad timing, huh?" I remarked, laughing cheerfully.


    "...i-it''s fine. It''s technically my fault for hesitating, anyways..." he admitted, flustered. "Besides, I''m no good at dealing with these kinds of emotional situations but if it''s something simple like this, I think I have an idea of what to do. ...though I''ve never comforted someone before so the best I could do is put a hand on your shoulder and awkwardly tell you it''s fine..."


    That would be quite the difference compared to his usual serious self, just like how his reaction was just now. Of course, I didn''t vocalize that but merely kept it to myself. Though, he never comforted someone before, huh? The implications surrounding that... Out of curiosity, I decided to ask him about it while replying to what he said.


    "Better than nothing! Short and awkward as it may be, it still gets the message across!" I replied in an attempt to reassure him. "...though, if you don''t mind me asking, you never comforted someone before...?"


    With a frown, he nodded his head. "Pretty much. Before the Machina of Dawn, I was basically a loner or an outcast of sorts. After all, I hardly made any attempts to socialize since I was too busy trying to learn more about magic, combat, and the world outside of the kingdom I knew," Vin explained. "Though, admittedly, I have tried socializing a few times but soon realized I could only get along with the strong-hearted and the ones constantly striving to get better. My serious, blunt nature was apparently hard to deal with, especially when it came to the emotionally sensitive types. I remember one of them yelling at me, saying that I''m an emotionless, cold-hearted monster or something."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Oof, I bet that certainly stabbed him in the heart. I thought to myself with a frown. ...though, why do I have a feeling it was because of a spar or something? My instincts tell me he''s probably dangerous in combat so if you add that with him being blunt, that might be the result. I can see someone getting emotional and saying that when they get their asses kicked in battle by their opponent and that said opponent emotionally wrecks them too. ...though, that''s me talking from experience when I defeat someone, minus me saying the savage burns. Before I could get carried away by my own thoughts though, I quickly returned my attention to Vin but noticed he wasn''t saying anything.


    Eventually, he spoke up and continued, refusing to elaborate on the sudden silence. "However, despite that, one person invited me to be one of the founders of the Machina of Dawn. As to how that talk went..."


    [ Vin''s POV ]


    "Hey, Vin. I know this is sudden but do you want to join the Machina of Dawn?" the golden-eyed, white-haired male wearing a mystical engineer''s uniform and goggles on his head asked as he offered his hand to me. "I mean, you''re from Chalybes too, right? I remember seeing you in that building where mages born from there go to talk to their loved ones from there."


    With a frown, I was about to him ask him why he was inviting me of all people but one of his companions beat me to the punch, which happened to be a male redhead with brown eyes wearing a knight''s uniform. "Wait, hold up! I was wondering why you were approaching Vin but to think it would be for this! Are you serious about this, dude?!" he exclaimed, clearly thinking something was wrong with his friend''s brain. "Won''t he just scare away any of the potential newcomers?!"


    Another person speaks up, who happened to be a pink-eyed young lady clothed with the uniform of an Academy librarian and had long light blue hair that curled at the ends, a white streak of hair, and a white ribbon tied to her hair. "I can see why he''s inviting him. After all, since Vin is from Chalybes, he sees him as a comrade," she remarked, then glanced at the white-haired boy. "Still, I have to agree with Gladius on this, Sirius. ...unless if you plan on using that guy to naturally filter out the candidates."


    "You''re not wrong about that assumption, Crystal. Besides, other than that, he may be serious and blunt, but in the end, he''s just earnestly trying to become the best he can and pushes the others to reach greater heights, albeit harshly. After all, why would Vin even bother saying all that when he could just keep quiet? Right, Vin?" Sirius answered with a grin, catching me off-guard. "Anyways, you could treat this as a lesson to get along with others better and we''ll help you out. After all, that''s important when you''re in a team, right? And those who are in a good team are capable of so much more than a single person. So, how about it?"


    I stared down at his still extended hand, deep in thought. It was as if he saw right through me. There was just no way that I could dispute any of that. All I could do was let out a sigh of defeat and nod my head instead, albeit refusing to put my hand onto his to shake.


    "Fine. Just don''t make me regret doing this," I remarked as I crossed my arms over my chest. "Also, you do realize you have quite the reputation of shocking anyone you first meet when taking their hand, right? You''ll have to come up with a new trick at this point."


    "Guh, seriously? I was hoping that trick would last a little longer than that..." Sirius grumbled out as he pulled away his hand and undid the spells. "Thanks for telling me that. Guess I''ll need to come up with a new plan..."


    "I''d prefer it if you didn''t try any more tricks," Crystal commented, frowning. "Seriously, you seem like such a reliable, understanding leader and then all of a sudden, when you''re about to shake hands with someone, you shock them. That instantly kills off the initial impression they get of you, you know?"


    Gladius chuckles lightheartedly in response, as if he was fine with it compared to her. "I think that''s the point, Crys. It''s his way of letting them know that there''s more to him than meets the eye or something like that."


    "Yup, it''s as Gladius said. ...though, I''m gonna refrain from the pun so you two don''t kill me," the engineer stated, causing his two companions to immediately groan as if realizing what that joke would be. "Anyways, time for proper introductions! I''m Sirius Ariti, a mage from Chalybes with the electric aspect! I specialize in engineering as a remembrance for my homeplace!"


    The redhead grins at me and tries to make himself look cool. "And I''m Gladius Remus, the up-and-coming Holy Knight! Mark my words, I''ll become the greatest knight you''ll ever know!"


    "Good luck beating Tatsuya, in that case. You''ll definitely need it, that''s for sure," the lady retorted and turned her attention to me, ignoring the knight hanging his head in despair. "Anyways, don''t mind him. He''ll bounce back up like usual. So, introductions, right? My name is Crystal Albus, a Librarian from the Academy that utilizes ice magic. As a gift for our budding friendship, let me give you a fun fact. My first name was inspired by the ice flower phenomenon, Crystallofolia."


    Without hesitation, I introduced myself since I felt it was only fair. After that, I was dragged away to meet the last few members that were busy getting the paperwork ready to start the new organization.


    [ Stella''s POV ]


    "...and the result of hanging out with that organization is the person right near me," I commented after he finished telling his story.


    The archangel nodded his head. "Yeah, it took a lot of struggling but I managed to make some progress. I''m more conscious and careful of what I say now. However, as I said before, I struggle with emotional situations since I start having doubts about what I should do or say..."


    "To be fair, I think a lot of people will struggle with that, especially when we know so little about the person we''re interacting with," I said, laughing. "All they can really do is hope for the best that it''ll work out when they confront the person..."


    "I suppose you have a point there," Vin replied with a small smile, then glanced at the clock nearby as I stood up to stretch. "By the way, are you sleepy yet? Because of all that talking, it''s now 1:50 AM."


    After finishing stretching, I couldn''t help but feel the sudden urge to yawn. "Yeah, I think my body is finally catching up to the little sleep it had just earlier ago," I mumbled out. "Guess I''ll go knock out."


    "Good. Also, I advise that you do the same if you have time to just eavesdrop, Leo."


    Blinking my eyes in surprise, I glanced at the tent that the angel was supposedly in and heard him mumble out something that I couldn''t quite hear. I guess I''ll take that gibberish as him saying yeah? I thought to myself. That said, I wonder if he couldn''t go back to sleep like I was. Before I could think any further though, I immediately shook my head. Guh, what am I doing? I can''t keep worrying about him. He''s capable of looking out for himself so I''ll just put my faith in him and assume he''ll be fine.


    "Anyways, good night, Leo!" I exclaimed with a grin, then peered back at the blue-haired male near the campfire. "And good night to you too, Vin!"


    I heard Leo answer back from where he was but I was caught off-guard upon seeing Vin return the smile as he bid me good night. Hm, I didn''t expect such a gentle smile from him of all people. My heart almost skipped a beat there...


    With an awkward cough, I quickly looked away and walked to the tent that I was sleeping in earlier ago. Once I was inside the tent, I plopped myself onto the camping bed and closed my eyes. At least I learned more about Vin and got closer to him. Yay, waking up at this time wasn''t a mistake~. ...for now. Though, as if protesting, my body decides that was enough and I knock out without warning.

 Morning Preparations

    "Stella, can you please wake up~? I''m getting tired from doing this so much, you know~?" a familiar voice asked as they gently shook me in an attempt to awaken me. "If you don''t, at this rate, I''m gonna draw on your face and make sure you look super weird~. ...hmm, if I do that though, I wonder if Vin will let me take a photo of it? ...knowing him, most likely no."


    Frowning, I immediately sat up and glared at the silver-eyed blonde sitting near me, who merely grinned and waved his hand at me upon seeing me awake. "...man, you sure are energetic early in the morning," I grumbled out with a sigh. "Anyways, I''m taking it that we need to get going already?"


    "Pretty much! Vin was busy cooking so I decided to go wake you up!" Leo exclaimed as I groggily stretched my arms, trying to wake up my body. "Since it took a while to do that though, he''s probably done by now."


    I took a sniff out of curiosity and managed to smell the delicious aroma of the food from inside the tent. My stomach immediately growled in response, causing me to look away in embarrassment while the male let out an amused laugh. Pouting, I turned my attention back to him to say something but stopped when I saw him get up and walk toward the entrance of the tent.


    "Anyways, enough chit-chat! Let''s go eat!" he declared with a smile and then glanced back at me, his grin now having a hint of mischievousness behind it. "By the way, don''t go back to sleep or you''ll have to face the consequences~!"


    "Don''t worry, I have no intention of sleeping in. We''re in a hurry, after all," I answered as I got up from the camping bed, then walked up to the waiting male.


    The two of us got out of the tent, Leo being first while I followed behind. The first few things I noticed was that it was barely morning and that Vin was near the two tents, rummaging through his bag for something. If I were to hazard a guess, he''s probably looking for equipment that''ll help us with traveling in the desert. The pot full of cooked food, the second pot probably full of rice, a strange black box, and the two dishes with utensils, on the other hand, were right near the now extinguished campfire. While the angel eagerly went to check what the archangel cooked, I trailed behind, my body still feeling slightly sleepy.


    As I took a seat beside the remains of the campfire and quietly waited for the blonde to finish getting food, I decided to recall what I knew about the kingdom Ignifera. As expected of its name, that kingdom''s lands mainly consisted of deserts and volcanic regions. For anyone visiting, it was always important to bring something to deal with the high temperatures there, no matter what part of the year. The only time that visitors or residents will be spared from the agonizing heat was night but unfortunately, it''ll become freezing cold instead.


    Just like how the Astrum kingdom has unique items that reflect its ties to the Star element, Ignifera too has such items. For example, in the volcanic regions, the land is full of crystals that are almost eternally scorching hot, both on the surface and underground. Though, the ones underground are a lot hotter than the ones on the surface. It can reach the point that you might as well be touching lava with your own bare hands. In the deserts, plants and flowers that grow there are weirdly resistant to fire. In fact, if the flame is weak enough, they just devour it. No one figured out why it does that though, sadly.


    Regarding the people and the culture there though, I hardly knew anything. I rarely interacted with anyone in the Academy and most mages there are only concerned about things related to magic, excluding religion and culture. If anything, from the conversations that I''ve eavesdropped on, it seems those with either the Fire, Earth, or Water affinity are held in high regard there. That said, those with Fire aspects are also viewed with fear because of the destructive nature regarding that aspect. Perhaps there''s something else too, especially with how some acolytes are referring themselves as the Fire God''s Phoenix.


    All of a sudden, I was greeted with a plate full of food so close to my face, causing me to yelp and immediately reel back in surprise. "...couldn''t you have chosen a more gentle way to get my attention, Leo...?" I questioned, frowning. "Seriously, you almost gave me a heart attack..."


    "Sorry but with how deep in thought you were, I don''t think those methods would''ve worked. I tried calling out to you but no avail," Leo explained, then happily grinned at me. "Besides, it''s the perfect solution for me! Not only am I getting your attention, but I''m also getting a good reaction from you!"


    With a sigh, I took the plate from him and got one of the utensils nearby. "Honestly, do you like messing with people that much? I''ll be honest, you weren''t this chaotic when we first met..." I remarked as I got a spoonful of food. "Then again, I guess I should''ve taken you saying ''but it''s more amusing to mess with you though'' towards that female secretary in Heaven as a hint."


    The blonde let out a lighthearted laugh and nodded his head while I ate. "Yeah, you really should have. Though, if you don''t like it, I can stop if you tell me to. Besides, I only do that towards people I''m comfortable with. It''s not really something you can do with strangers, you know? I worry they might take it the wrong way."


    I gave him a thoughtful hum in response as I continued eating, not wanting to talk while having food in my mouth. Though, Leo didn''t continue talking any further and instead decided to finish the remaining food he has left on his plate. It remained quiet between the two of us until we were done eating and drinking water from the water bottles we brought with us.


    "You know, speaking of Heaven, you mentioned how those eyes of yours brought you there, right?" Leo asked and I nodded my head. "Well, I assume that golden eye was used since your other eye was covered but what about that red one? Does that bring you to the Underworld or something similar if only that one is visible?"


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Before I could answer his question, Vin immediately spoke up. "Correct and I doubt we''ll be going there any time soon. It''s too risky to go to that kind of place, anyways," he answered, and both Leo and I looked at him in surprise as he walked towards us, holding some kind of garments. "Besides, Rex said it''s a place to avoid unless the situation demands us going there. It''s a no man''s land, according to him, and large-scale fights happen there almost all the time. As to why, he has no idea. Some of the denizens there don''t know either but as long as they can cause havoc and fight, they couldn''t care any less."


    ...well, that''s ominous and worrying. I thought with a frown. Then I''ll have to make sure I never accidentally activate that one. I don''t want to suddenly hurl myself into a war zone with battle-crazed fighters. ...though, from what Vin said, it sounds like Rex personally experienced that place himself. It makes me wonder why he went there of all places if it was that dangerous... Before I could think any further though, the archangel continued talking.


    "Anyways, take these cloaks, you two. You''ll need them when we''re in the desert," Vin said as he hands the black clothes to us. "They''re enchanted in a way to let the wearers deal with the dry heat and hot temperatures over there. People usually going to Ignifera typically use these so it''d be weird if we didn''t use them."


    I silently took one and Leo did the same, except he seemed a lot more excited than me as the angel happily took it. How cute. He''s almost like a dog, wagging its tail back and forth excitedly. Though, I didn''t say that out loud because he might take that as an invitation to retort back. As Leo stood up and tried on the garment, I glanced down at the dirty dishes nearby and then at the black box nearby.


    "Judging from the fact that this box is nearby, is this perhaps that magical mobile dishwasher I''ve heard of? Did they manage to solve that certain issue and released it to the public? Last I''ve heard, they''ve yet to figure out how to make both the device and the contents inside shrink together, rather than just the device itself."


    "Yeah and no. I found it in Rex''s base when we were there and it seems to be heavily modified, which might''ve been Rex''s doing." Vin answered as he crossed his arms over his chest. "There was a memo near it so I didn''t need to risk examining the device thankfully. It seems he solved their problem but kept it to himself. As to why, it involves the Void aspect and I''m sure you know how the Academy would react to that, right?"


    It would either be rejected downright or he''ll get into deep trouble. I thought with a frown. As to why the latter might be an option, it sounds like something that we''re not taught in the Academy. After all, they wrote off the Void element as one that consumes the other elements and left it at that, which seemed weird when compared to how in-depth the professors went with the other affinities. But still, if that element solved it, does that mean it''s capable of spatial distortion...?


    Curious, I quietly took the box and opened it with my free hand. The inside looked pretty normal, only containing a hole that probably acts like a sink drain leading to the bottom compartment, custom utensil holders, and custom plate holders so they''ll be safe in transit. There was currently one used dish and a spoon in it so far. That said, it looks normal but it also has spells embedded into this. That''s how it usually is with mages. After putting on the cloak, I took the dirty dishes and utensils, then put them inside. Once I was done, I closed the box and glanced at the now-cloaked archangel, who was silently watching me.


    "It only runs on Void energy so only you can activate it. Just direct magical energy to it and then give me the device. It''s less likely to be moved around in the bag during a battle if it''s with me."


    With a nod, I put my hand on it and did as I was told. Almost immediately, it came to life, quietly humming away as it shrunk down into a palm-sized variation of itself. When I tried opening it again though, the lid refused to budge. Go figure. Probably can''t open it so nothing goes wrong. With a dejected sigh, I gently got the box and gave it to Vin. As he took it and put the device away into the backpack on him, I heard footsteps getting closer and turned to look to see who it was.


    Leo was walking towards us, who seems to have gotten his bag and was currently holding mine by hand. The tents behind him also seemed to have been put away. Guess he decided to go clean up while I messed around with the portable dishwasher, huh? I extended my hand to him to get my backpack and he handed it to me once he was close enough. As I put it on, I heard someone snap their fingers. I''ll assume that''s Vin dismissing the barrier and his familiars. Once I was done, I checked on the others and noticed that they all look ready to go. Everything was retrieved, save for the remains of the extinguished campfire.


    "Time to go then. Can''t afford to stick around here any further," the blue-haired male announced. "I''m sure all this running is a pain but I don''t want to leave a trace of magical energy for people to trace to us. Sorry but bear with it, alright? That said, it is disappointing that we haven''t discovered anything suspicious along the way."


    I let out a sigh while Leo just laughs, saying that he was alright with it. Without further ado, the three of us ran off toward our destination. It''d be nice if we find someone traveling to the Ignifera kingdom with faster means of traveling... I didn''t say that out loud though and continued keeping pace with everyone else.

 Through the Desert

    After running for who knows how long, we eventually reached the deserts of Ignifera. As expected, there was only sand as far as the eye can see. No animals or monsters were roaming about and there was no sight of the unusual plants that these deserts would have. Well, that''s assuming nothing is hiding in the sand so I''ll need to keep my guard up, just in case. I thought to myself, frowning. At the very least, my reaction timing should be good enough to deal with such troublesome monsters. The combat professor I had always emphasized how important that was so the entire class went through specialized training for it and for a long time at that.


    "Just so you know, Stella, the cloaks also have enchantments designed to protect its wearer from attacks. If you''re unable to react in time when a monster appears, it''ll block the incoming attack with an invisible magical wall," Vin remarked as I looked at him in surprise. "Don''t forget that normal travelers use that too. For them, they''ll definitely need it to survive, especially if they don''t have any combat experience or magic."


    "Well, that''s reassuring. It makes the situation less stressful, that''s for sure," Leo commented with a laugh. "Besides, it would be awkward if I lose a limb or something when we just barely started our journey. It would deal heavy damage to my pride as an adventurer..."


    ..."we just barely started our journey", huh? Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel both excited and nervous. We''ll most likely travel around the world and see firsthand what it has to offer. There are so many things out there that I''m sure that this adventure will have lots of exciting moments. ...yet, I can''t forget about the current circumstances. With how things are, I''ll also probably see it fall apart in front of my own eyes too. ...or perhaps, just like how the Umbral kingdom became completely covered in darkness, it''ll be destroyed before I can even reach it. At this rate, will we even be able to¡ª?


    All of a sudden, I felt someone''s hand on my shoulder, stopping me from continuing that thought. I glanced at the person who did it and saw that it was Leo. He sent me a small sad smile and gently squeezed my shoulder as if silently trying to reassure me. ...guess he''s basically trying to say "I understand how you feel but this isn''t the time for despair" and "it hurts and it''s scary but that''s why we have to hurry up", isn''t he? With a sigh, I returned the gesture with a smile of my own and quietly thanked him. The blonde pulled his hand away and beamed at me, back to his usual attitude.


    Out of curiosity, I decided to check up on the archangel and saw that he was looking down at a map while biting his lip, a frustrated look on his face. ...I guess we''re all feeling it, huh? Worried, I walked up to him and once I was close enough, I softly patted him on the back. The blue-haired male jolted and glanced at me in surprise. I nervously grinned at him as I pulled my hand away, mentally cursing myself for not calling out to him first.


    Vin averted his eyes elsewhere, his cheeks red from embarrassment. "Seriously, don''t catch me off-guard like that. I could''ve hit you by accident, you know," he grumbled out. "Honestly, give me a warning next time..."


    "Heh, this is my first time seeing Vin acting like this~," Leo remarked as he walked towards us, grinning mischievously. "It almost makes me want to get a camera out and take a picture~."


    Without hesitation, he turned to look at the angel and glared at him, his previous expression completely gone. "Do that and I''ll kill you," Vin threatened, clearly radiating off murderous intent.


    He immediately stopped and hurriedly waved his hands back and forth in front of him. "I-I was just kidding! There''s no need to take it so seriously!" the male exclaimed with an anxious laugh. "Come on, let''s relax and go back to focusing on the task at hand! A-alright...?"


    The archangel stared at the blonde for a bit, then finally let out an exasperated sigh and turned his attention back to the map at hand. "Alright, ignoring everything that just happened, let''s discuss where we''ll need to go," he commented, frowning. "The nearest city to us is still a bit farther away unfortunately so we''ll need to stop at an oasis and camp there. There''s one at a reasonable distance so that''s our aim for today."


    "Makes sense. It''s probably too dangerous to camp out elsewhere since there are probably monsters hiding in the sands," I said, then sighed. "That said, I didn''t take the Monsterology class that the Academy offered since I never expected to travel outside of the Astrum kingdom. Because of that, I know nothing about the animals and the monsters that live in this area. At best, I can only make an educated guess..."


    "Then that means it''s time for me to shine! As someone aspiring to be an adventurer, I made sure to familiarize myself with that stuff as much as I can!" the angel exclaimed with a grin, earning our attention. "Let''s see, if my memory serves right, there are indeed monsters that dwell inside the desert sands and some of them are pretty territorial. If we want to avoid the dangerous ones, we''ll need to look out for the strange huge rocks that they made as markings. If we see one, we have to make sure we''re far enough away from it so it doesn''t notice us."


    "Strange huge rocks that they made...?" I repeated, frowning. "That''s already worrying in its own right, especially since we''re in a place that emphasizes the fire aspect. Do they perhaps have magma inside them to make those...?"


    Leo nodded his head, causing my frown to deepen even further. "They have two organs that allow them to naturally create that liquid inside of them and then convert the magma into rock. Though, some have another that allows them to utilize the magma in other ways, which varies from monster to monster," he explained. "If you two don''t mind, I''d like to avoid them if possible. According to the book that I read, all of them are pretty strong and dangerous so..."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "As long as they don''t inconveniently block us from going forward. If they are, we''ll have to dispose of them," Vin remarked with a sigh as he put away the map. "If that time comes, you two better be ready for it. Anyways, if you have any more to say, do it while we''re trekking through the desert."


    "I already said everything I wanted to say for now so don''t worry! Time for us to traverse the desert!"


    With that, we continued onward toward our destination with Vin leading the way. Though, instead of running, we decided to walk so we can conserve our energy for any sudden ambushes from lurking monsters. As we walked, Leo and I would sometimes look around out of curiosity and spot the strange plants and flowers unique to this place. They were usually huddled together and stood out amongst all the sand around, proudly standing there in defiance. There were sometimes animals near them but I couldn''t see them well due to their natural camouflage. If it weren''t for our current circumstances, I would walk up to the plants and animals to investigate them.


    From time to time, we would stop so Vin could scope out the area with his silenced sniper rifle while Leo and I kept guard. Whenever he told us he found one of those huge stones, the angel would ask what it looks like and then tell him how far the territory of that specific monster will be. Using that information, the blue-haired male would shoot a magical bullet that would transform into a large metallic marker upon impact for us to utilize. There was a few times it wasn''t far enough and what happened after depended on what kind of rock mark we saw.


    If it was a jagged stone, a large tail with stone spikes appeared right under it and flung it high up into the air. As the marker fell, the monster intercepted it with its tail and destroyed it by impaling the object with one of its spikes. With a tall lumpy rock, a gigantic blazing sandworm with numerous sharp teeth jumped out of the sand and devoured it whole, then returned into hiding. For the black skinny marker, the metallic object was burned into smithereens by an alarmingly wide beam of flames from underneath it, the sand weirdly unaffected. The last one, which was a glittering sandy rock, resulted in the area turning into a large sandpit and once the metal fell inside it, the area gradually went back to how it was originally.


    With all that, I can see why Leo was so keen on avoiding them. I thought to myself as I ate the traveling food I brought while we continued walking. All of them seem like a pain to fight against, especially since most of them were mostly hidden. If we were to deal with them though, we''ll want to somehow get them out of the sand and make sure they can''t go back in.


    Before I could think any further though, Leo suddenly spoke up once he was done munching on his food, breaking the silence between the three of us. "You know, I''m surprised we haven''t encountered any of the small fries lately. If it was in the Astrum kingdom, this peacefulness wouldn''t be surprising but we''re not..." he pointed out, causing both Vin and I to frown. "I wonder if someone took this route recently. Though, if they did, it seems their footprints already disappeared by the time we came over here."


    "That''s the only proof we have, sadly," I remarked with a sigh. "We can''t use the big monsters as references because we have no idea how much there was originally before we arrived. I don''t see any signs of combat or traces of magical energy either."


    "Then at the very least, let''s hope those people are friendly if that''s the case," Vin said and the rest of us nodded our heads in agreement.


    After that, it went back to the usual silence with Leo sometimes breaking it with some idle chat, motivated by boredom. As expected, there were still no monster ambushes whatsoever by the time we finally spotted the oasis. However, there were signs of people currently there with the same intention as us, especially since it was currently now night. There was also a red dragon with strange crystal protrusions on it near them, sleeping peacefully.


    Frowning, Vin checked to see who they were by using his sniper rifle. "It seems they''re all soldiers. Judging from how they''re all acting, it seems that black-haired female soldier is the leader," he commented as he got up and desummoned his weapon away. "They were probably doing some patrol work and had to camp there, judging from that dragon over there."


    "So they''re the reason why we had no encounters, huh? Well, I suppose I should thank them for that," I said, then glanced at Vin and Leo. "So, what''s the plan? Should we still go to the oasis or should we continue traversing the desert? I''m in favor of going down to the oasis so I can get information from them."


    "I say the former. We need to get a grasp of how the situation currently is in the kingdom of Ignifera," the archangel replied. "Can''t solve anything if we hardly have any information to work with. Besides, going with them might be faster than our current traveling method."


    Leo stared at the soldiers in silence for a bit with a serious expression on his face before nodding his head. "Yeah, let''s go. They seem friendly enough so I''ll think we''ll be fine," he stated as he turned to look at us, then cheerfully grins at us. "After all, some of them seemed to be fooling around, which seems like a good sign to me! It''d be more worrying if they were really serious!"


    "Welp, since we''re all in agreement, let''s get going!" I declared and started walking towards the group of soldiers, the other two following close behind.


    As I got closer to them, I couldn''t deny that my heart was starting to beat fast. Did the situation get better or did it get worse? Perhaps it entered a stalemate? All I can do is hope for the best until I get the answer from them. Yet, a certain thought kept nagging at me, despite my efforts in trying to remain positive.


    ...we''re not too late, right?

 Soldiers at the Oasis

    "...you three want information about the current situation in Ignifera? I suppose I can give that, especially since Rex asked me to do so," the black-haired female soldier remarked with a small smile, catching us off-guard. "After all, you lot certainly fit the descriptions he gave."


    "Wait, so Rex is there right now?" I asked and she nodded her head. "...so that means he''s trying his best to make sure that place doesn''t fall apart while waiting for us..."


    "Meanwhile, I''ll...do what I do best while waiting for you, protecting people." If I recall correctly, that''s what he said to me right before I fell unconscious. I thought to myself as I looked down, frowning. That must mean after the situation was dealt with in the Astrum kingdom, he probably went over there right away because of his Precognition ability. ...I just sure hope he''s not pushing himself too hard though. I know every second is important but...


    Realizing I was starting to get sidetracked, I quickly shook my head in an attempt to shake off the worries and turned my attention to the red-eyed lady. When I looked at her though, she grinned at me for some reason. I raised an eyebrow at her out of confusion but she refused to explain herself. Instead, she pretended that nothing happened and talked about their circumstances.


    "Anyways, things are alright for now but we feel like it''s the calm before the storm. Even though we managed to apprehend a lot of the violent cultists, we have yet to encounter the one responsible for this crisis," she explained. "Because of that, we''re all on guard and currently trying to find the one responsible. Sadly, we''ve had no luck so far regarding that. They''re really keen on not being found, that''s for sure."


    I stared at her for a bit, clearly unamused, but eventually let out a sigh, deciding to drop it. "I see. Nice to know we''re not late, at the very least," I said, feeling my body instinctively becoming more lax and maybe a bit tired. "I was worried we took too long to arrive here..."


    "How about Rex? Did he find anything at all?" Vin asked, causing the woman to look at him in surprise. "It''d be weird if he didn''t, seeing as he gets results pretty fast."


    Upon hearing that, she nodded, her expression serious. "Yes, he did find a lead but prefers handling it alone. No matter what I said, that guy wouldn''t tell me what it was and refused to accept any help," the female soldier answered as she crossed her arms over her chest, causing me to frown. "Since he''s so stubborn, I decided that I''ll just leave it to him. After all, he never seemed tired when I talked to him or checked to see if he was fine..."


    The archangel sighed and turned his attention back to making sure we were safe. "Sounds about right with him..." he mumbled to himself. "Bet us going to him for info will be pointless since he''ll probably have the same reaction towards us."


    I gazed downwards at the sand, a troubled expression on my face. He''s probably waiting until we know enough about the world and the incidents happening, I assume. ...but at this rate, isn''t it gonna be a long while before that happens? All of a sudden, I heard the lady let out a light-hearted giggle.


    "You and Rex seem to care a lot about each other, huh?" she pointed out as I glanced at her in surprise. "I was initially gonna remain quiet about this but changed my mind now. Honestly, he tried his best to be indifferent but that brunet is pretty bad at it when it involves someone dear to him. I can tell he was concerned about you and was forcing himself to continue on with his plan, instead of running off to check up on you. He seemed pretty torn, you know?"


    "That''s...." I trailed off, remembering that conflicted look he gave me when I asked for his name at the cafe.


    I clenched my hand into a fist as I looked away, a sudden overwhelming feeling of guilt overtaking me. "Someone dear to him", huh? ...and yet... I bit my lip hard, my heart overcome with a strong ache. I don''t remember anything at all about him before that encounter. Like before, it feels like it''s something important I should remember but no matter how hard I try, it won''t come. If that''s the case, could it be selective amnesia? ...or could it be that my memories are tampered with? Suddenly, I felt someone gently pat me on the back, pulling me away from my thoughts and the headache I started to have. I turned around to see who it was and unsurprisingly, it was Leo, who was watching me with a sad smile.


    "I understand you want to figure out things between you and him but let''s focus on the situation at hand, alright?" Leo stated as he pulled his hand away. "We have no idea how long this calm will last so we need to prepare first."


    ...he''s got a point there. With a sigh, I reluctantly nodded my head as I tried my best to ignore the headache. Solving the Ignifera incident is more urgent right now. I''m sure my memories will eventually come back over time so I shouldn''t concern myself about it too much. Of course, it also may not but who knows? ...it''s just that... I quickly shook my head when I noticed the guilt seeping in again. Desperately needing something to distract myself from my own thoughts, I glanced up at the female captain and noticed she was no longer there. Blinking my eyes in surprise, I checked around and finally spotted her talking with her comrades.


    "She''s talking to them about whether or not they''re fine with us coming along," Vin explained, catching me off-guard. "Soon after pointing out that certain thing, she quietly apologized and went over to them, thinking that you''ll need some time alone. It seems she didn''t expect that kind of reaction."


    "Ahh, so she feels bad for bringing it up?" I asked as I glanced at the blue-haired male and he nodded. "I can see why since I reacted so strongly but there''s no need to feel guilty. There''s no way she could''ve known I would react that way."


    "Anyways, ignoring that, are you alright now? I know it''s probably rich of me to say this but please be honest with us," Leo remarked. "It''s important to be emotionally stable when making plans and taking action."


    "...I''ll be honest, not really. It doesn''t help that I have a headache right now either," I admitted with a small smile, causing both males to suddenly frown. "Other than the headache, it''s not anything new so I''ll be fine."


    Vin remained quiet for a bit and eventually let out a sigh. "I see. If it means what I think it does, we''ll have to keep a close eye on you, just in case. Though, I kind of already do that since you''re so prone to being absorbed in thought," he said, then glanced at the blonde near me as I blushed and looked away in embarrassment. "By the way, do you know how to cook, Leo? I''m going to be busy making sure everyone is safe so I can''t exactly make food right now."


    Leo grinned and nodded his head. "Of course I do! That''s an important skill for adventurers, after all!" the angel exclaimed. "Besides, it''d be awkward if an adventurer dies from hunger. Imagine being capable of defeating numerous strong enemies unscathed and yet what defeats you is your hunger and your inability to cook. That''d suck..."


    "Didn''t you claim to be an idiot? For a self-proclaimed idiot, you''re certainly reliable..." I pointed out as I nudged him with my elbow. "It''s like you''re not actually one."


    "Aww, really? Why, thank you~!" he exclaimed happily. "I''ll gladly take that compliment in case you take it back later on."


    ..."in case you take it back later on"? Is he implying that his dumb moments are that bad? I thought with a sweatdrop. I wonder if I should be worried or not... With a frown, I opened my mouth to ask him about it but the sound of footsteps getting closer to us made me stop. I turned to see who it was and spotted the black-haired captain, who then smiled at us and waved.


    "Looks like you''re back up and running. Thank goodness," she commented as she took her seat from before and let out a sigh. "Ahh, but seriously, to think that I totally misread the situation. That''s just so embarrassing, especially since I''m the captain. I guess I still have some ways to go..."


    The captain suddenly coughed as if to stop herself, then changed the topic. "Anyways, let''s move on, shall we? I don''t want you to dwell on it any further than necessary," she said with a nervous laugh. "My group agreed to let you three join us on the journey back to the city. Since you''ll be with us, let me finally introduce myself. My name is Rose Flamma and I''m one of the Royal Army captains. The Royal Army, just like its name suggests, is a group that serves the Ignifera royal family and for my bunch, we serve Princess Cecilia."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Princess Cecilia?" Vin repeated as he turned to look at her, frowning. "That''s surprising. From what I''ve heard, she normally doesn''t do much, especially since she''s a pacifist by heart. Was the situation that bad for her of all people to take action?"


    "Unfortunately, yeah. I recall my lady complaining about how a lot of the royalties are just all bark and no bite," Rose explained. "Because of that, since most of them were useless and depended on the Academy, she decided that she''ll take matters into her own hands, all the while muttering to herself about how those idiots have lost sight of what''s important to the citizens of the Ignifera kingdom."


    Well, that''s worrying. Makes me wonder what kind of relationship the Academy has with the people there. I doubt it''s as bad with Chalybes but... The smell of food that wafted to us from the campfire nearby stops me from speculating any further, making my stomach loudly growl in response. I awkwardly avert my eyes elsewhere in embarrassment as Leo and the captain laughs.


    She gets up and then gestures towards where the aroma was coming from. "With that loud complaint from Miss Stella''s stomach, let''s continue the talk over some food, shall we? I''m sure we have enough for everyone here. Though, I''ll be honest with you, I have no idea what they made..."


    The three of us got up and followed her as she walked towards the bonfire. Some of the soldiers were sitting near it, eating some curry while having a lighthearted conversation. One of them notices us approaching and waves a hand at us, grinning.


    "Hey, Captain! Look, our cook thankfully made something reasonable this time, especially since there are guests here!" the black-haired boy with orange eyes exclaimed happily. "Sure, it''s simple but it''s delicious! Nothing like those weird combinations from before!"


    A brown-haired male with blue eyes rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest, frowning. "Look, I''m just trying to make do with what we have, okay?" he retorted. "Besides, I''m only a soldier with some culinary skills. I try my best but I''m not like those super professional cooks that can make anything taste good, got it?"


    I could only sweatdrop as I walked over to the pot full of curry, not daring to get in between the two boys arguing and complaining. As I got the clean plate nearby and some utensils, I checked to see what Rose was doing out of curiosity and saw she was merely watching them go at it, smiling. ...I''m beginning to wonder why she''s the captain... With a sigh, I go back to what I was doing and got some food. Once I was done, I went to a vacant chair that I spotted earlier ago and sat down.


    Since the black-haired lady wasn''t saying anything for some reason, I decided to listen in to the argument as I ate. Topics like strength, resolve, and growing as a person were brought up, surprisingly. From the way they were talking and the reactions of the others around them, it seems those three were important to them. One of them even mentions how striving to be better is like being a phoenix, "burning" away their current self so they can be reborn into a better version of themselves. That reminds me, didn''t those group of acolytes causing trouble called themselves the "Fire God''s Phoenix"? I thought to myself with a frown. Right when I thought of that, another person complains about how some troublemakers used such a noble animal and now tainted its image because of their deeds.


    "Even though this wasn''t planned, I bet you Rose is letting this conversation go on so we can learn more about the kingdom without her needing to say anything." Vin quietly remarked, causing me to look toward where his voice came from.


    He was sitting nearby with a nearly empty plate on his lap, watching the group conversation just like how I was earlier ago. The archangel then let out a sigh and ate the remaining food he had left. That would explain her strange silence and why she''s not stopping them. I do admit, their talk certainly is helpful.


    "I''ll be honest though, hearing this makes me worried about the reasoning and mindset that those cultists will have..." Leo commented. "If you push some of the topics mentioned to its negative extreme..."


    I tightly clenched the utensils I was holding as I looked down at the sand, aware of what he was implying. It doesn''t help either that Tatsuya mentioned that the group has been doing and saying some disturbing things. All of a sudden, I heard footsteps getting closer and turned to look in the direction of where the noise was coming from. A red-haired male with blue eyes wearing a knight-like variant of the soldier uniform stopped near the captain and when she glanced at him, he then did a slight bow.


    "I apologize for the abrupt intrusion, Captain, but the guest quarters are now up," he reported, then sighed. "Also, Ignis and Roy, can you two stop arguing, please? I''m aware our leader said nothing but as Vice Captain, I feel I should stop you two before it escalates any further. Besides, you both already know you can''t convince each other to stop doing certain things."


    The black-haired boy, who was called Roy, reluctantly nodded his head and ate his now slightly cold curry. Ignis, on the other hand, grumbled to himself about something but stopped as ordered. As some of their comrades teased the two, Rose thanked the redhead and told him to go rest if all the preparations have been finished. He once more bowed and then walked away, presumably to his tent.


    "It''s a shame we didn''t get to continue that talk but I think that argument was good enough, even if it was a bit heated," she said as she turned her attention to us, then gave us a warm smile. "Anyways, it''s getting late. I''ll lead you three to the guest quarters so you can have some rest. Also, the others will get your dirty dishes so just leave it there."


    We did as we were instructed and followed her until we stopped in front of a large tent. So this is where we''ll be sleeping, huh? With how many people are here, I guess it''s only fair we''re sleeping in one tent. When I opened the entrance a bit to peek inside, I spotted three beds that are evenly distanced from each other, a white coat hanger which I assume was for our cloaks, and a small table with a lamp and a digital clock on it. Sure is minimal but we are out camping.


    Without further ado, I walked inside and upon taking off my cloak, I was suddenly hit by the cold desert air. Crap, I didn''t think it would be this cold?! I quickly hung it and then got in the nearest bed. Once I managed to fully cover myself with the soft blanket, the cold was quickly replaced with the same feeling I had when wearing the cloak. ...huh, this blanket is also magically enchanted...?


    "I see, Stella has embraced being in a blanket cocoon. I approve," Leo proudly stated as I heard some sounds of movement. "Then from today, you are now a fellow comrade of blanket cocoons!"


    "...as long as you don''t give it a weird name..." I mumbled.


    "Ehh? But that''s the fun part!" he exclaimed, clearly unhappy. "...though, now that I think about it, coming up with names for that might be a bit hard..."


    "Can you two please stop talking and go to sleep?" Vin asked, causing the both of us to immediately halt the conversation. "Besides, I can''t sleep when there''s so much noise."


    Judging from the sounds I heard right after, I assume that was Leo putting away his cloak and then going into bed. With a sigh, I got myself into a comfortable position and bid them good night. While the angel replied pretty fast, Vin was quiet for a bit but he eventually returned the gesture. Guess he''s not used to doing that, huh? Knowing his situation back then, he''s probably gotten used to living alone...


    I stopped myself from thinking any further about it though. Guh, what am I doing? This isn''t the time. We''re going to wake up early so let''s get some sleep while I still can. With that decided, I closed my eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep, thanks to how comfortable the bed and blanket felt.

 Flying to Ignifera

    "I will admit, I didn''t expect we would by flying on the dragon," I remarked, holding onto Leo for safety, especially due to how fast the dragon was flying. "I was expecting us to be in one of the few wagons down there, especially with the current situation that Ignifera is in. You know, for security reasons."


    "That would normally be the case but since Rex is vouching for you three, we''re going straight to Princess Cecilia instead. Once I brought you three to her, I am to go back to the group of soldiers that I was with earlier ago. It''s what the lady requested, after all," Rose explained as I turned my attention to her. "Ah, what did she say again? ''I refuse to let some useless royal dimwits put their grubby hands on those travelers so bring them to me. If they intend to help like Rex has, I''ll make good use of those burning flames in their hearts unlike those selfish bastards that only think of money.''"


    The blonde in front of me let out a small laugh in response. "She''s that annoyed with them, huh~? It almost makes me wonder just how bad those people are," he commented with an amused smile.


    "Judging from how she''s describing them, I''m sure they''ll be quite unpleasant, if I were to put it mildly," I said, frowning. "I''ll be honest, I sure hope I won''t have to deal with them. Getting the feeling I''ll probably hate them."


    "Agreed," Vin replied, then sighed. "Though, unless if we''re meeting Princess Cecilia somewhere other than in the royal castle and actively avoiding the castle, we''re eventually gonna bump into one of them unfortunately."


    Rose glanced back at the three of us, a lighthearted grin on her face. "Don''t worry, we''re not going to the palace. Besides, Her Highness doesn''t like staying there anyways," the captain answered. "She typically stays in the headquarters designated for her Royal Army branch, despite some of us lecturing her for that. Though, she does go to the castle sometimes to help her older siblings, especially since they''re always so busy."


    Sounds like she''s the youngest one. I thought to myself as I nodded my head. Perhaps that''s why she''s able to get away and stay wherever she wants. ...or because her siblings intervened and let her but who knows. Well, at the very least, it''s nice to know we''re not going to the palace. Besides... I looked away and frowned, recalling how a lot of the royalties had connections with the Academy. I want to avoid any interactions with that organization at the moment. After all, I have no idea what excuse was given so that my disappearance wouldn''t seem suspicious. If I were to hazard a guess, me being recruited by Prince Tatsuya seems the most likely. ...though I don''t have a star insignia to prove it if they do ask so...


    I immediately shook my head in an attempt to stop myself from further speculation. If anything, I''ll likely either get it from Tatsuya after resolving this Ignifera incident or Rex will give me one once we''re in town. For now, I should direct my attention to more important things. With a sigh, I decided to focus on surveying our surroundings instead.


    As expected, it was mostly desert as far as I could see. Though, there were a few things that did stand out, if excluding the landmarks that the monsters left. The first obvious thing was the distant cities of Ignifera kingdom encased by walls that seemed to span quite far. Though, when I enhanced my eyesight with enough magic and saw how some of them were in ruins, I couldn''t help but frown at that. Biting my lip hard, I tried my best to ignore the sudden sadness that struck me and forced myself to look away to see what else there was. My eyes landed on a huge isolated area that seemed to have a few buildings and numerous domes for reasons unknown.


    Before I could contemplate about it though, I suddenly heard Rose speak up. "Ah, so you noticed that research area," she said, causing me to look at her in surprise as she smiled at me. "That sector is for learning more about the strange greenery that grows here or so I heard. The researchers believe that if they can understand their unique properties, they''ll be able to grow any plant in the desert and ensure it survives. To that end, some mages were recruited to participate in this experiment."


    "Makes sense. That would certainly make their livelihood much better," I remarked as I returned the grin. "Sinces mages are involved, I assume the Academy gave the clear for this."


    "Yeah, according to the princess, it didn''t take much to get their approval," the black-haired soldier answered. "They were probably curious about it too so they decided to take advantage of this opportunity. Though, I sure hope there''s no weird abominations made in that place as we speak..."


    The image of strange mutated plants that came to life in the Academy before came to mind, causing me to avert my eyes elsewhere and laugh nervously. Seeing certain greenery combined together and moving in such an awkward fashion was...quite the experience. Vin, on the other hand, let out a snort in response but made no effort to explain as both Leo and Rose stared at us, clearly concerned by what our reactions were implying. The blonde eventually shrugged it off and took the initiative to change the subject.


    "Anyways, if you don''t mind me asking, are there any ancient ruins that you know of?" the angel asked. "Preferably unexplored or sealed ruins would be nice but I guess we can give explored ruins a try, just in case. Totally not asking as someone that dreams of being an adventurer."


    I glanced at Rose, who chuckled and then nodded her head. "I definitely remember there being a few sealed ones in that volcanic area, down in the lower zones. No one managed to get in and that includes the people from the Academy surprisingly," she replied with a small smile. "From what Rex said though, two of you are Artifact wielders so perhaps you''ll be able to get through. ...or three if you let a certain person join."


    Stolen story; please report.


    "A certain person...?" I repeated as I raised an eyebrow at her. "Is there an Artifact wielder in Ignifera kingdom right now?"


    "Yeah, his name is Raghnall and he wields the fire variation," Rose answered, then lets out a sigh. "As to where he is, he''s probably still in our headquarters, bored out of his mind. He''s not part of the Royal Army but we let him stay since he''s been super helpful during the crisis. Though, that guy is always grumpy as hell after confronting those cultists so we do have to reign him in sometimes, difficult it may be."


    Before I could respond to what she said, I suddenly heard Vin''s voice in my head. "Just to make things clear, he''s not the one responsible for that spell hidden by the Sun," he stated, catching me off-guard. "Raghnall only has white flames and he''s the only one that has that type in the whole world, perhaps as an indicator he''s the user of the Fire Artifact. From what I''ve learned from Tatsuya, the magic circle isn''t white so he''s out of the equation. Besides, that guy isn''t fond of doing something so sneaky. He may be unpredictable but I can assure you, that''s too boring for him."


    Got it. Since he''s in the clear then, I''ll refrain from asking more about him. I mentally replied back as I giggled and said "I see" to the female captain. Though, that said, is there anything else I should know from the talk you had with Tatsuya alone back then? Might as well say now while we''re still connected.


    "Not particularly. Everything else was either insignificant or speculation so there''s no point in sharing those," Vin remarked. "Anyways, with that said, I''m cutting off the connection now. Only did it so I can give you a heads-up."


    As Vin turned off the spell, the dragon we were on suddenly made a noise as if trying to get everyone''s attention, which it successfully did as we all look at in surprise except Rose. The captain, on the other hand, nodded her head and then patted the winged creature. After that, she suddenly snapped her fingers for some reason. ...what''s going on? I thought to myself with a frown as I tilted my head in confusion. Though, I quickly got my answer upon checking our surroundings and noticing that the dragon was slowly descending down onto what seems to be a huge garden with a landing zone specifically made for it.


    In the distance was a relatively large, tall light brown building, adorned with decorations like banners and flags of a lion with a mane of flames roaring proudly. There also were light gray stone pathways and an assortment of plants around, ranging from the orange and red flowers that gave off elemental energy to normal exotic plants like cacti. Seems they really made an effort to make this place look good. It''s certainly a sharp contrast towards how the rest of the desert is. ...though... I turned my gaze upwards and saw that there was no ceiling, despite there being walls adorned with vines and flowers surrounding this large area.


    Once the dragon landed, Rose once more did that snap and suddenly the ceiling slowly appeared out of nowhere. I blinked my eyes in surprise as I watched the traces of magical energy gather together to make it. Isn''t this a work of a mage? With a frown, I glanced at the black-haired lady, who has gotten off the dragon and is now smiling at us.


    "I happened to learn magic as a student of a Guardian," she explained. "As to what a Guardian is, they''re basically a group of mages from our region that follow the religion of Ignifera and have made an agreement long ago with the Academy to coexist peacefully. So don''t worry! I learned this magic stuff legally!"


    Well, that''s certainly a relief but still a bit worrying. I thought to myself as I jumped off the dragon while Vin and Leo did the same. It is interesting to know that a certain group is allowed to teach non-mages about magic but they''re probably required to inform the Academy who they''re teaching. Once the institute knows, they''ll keep an eye on the Guardians'' students to make sure they uphold the regulations. That means if she''s with us, someone might spot me and recognize me. I can only hope I won''t get interrogated when that happens...


    "My, if it isn''t the captain and the guests that my younger sister were waiting for. Your timing certainly isn''t ideal, that''s for sure," an unfamiliar female voice commented, pulling me away from my thoughts. "Cecilia is currently away and everyone else is busy doing what they can to help."


    I turned to see who it was and saw a tanned lady with brown eyes and dirty blonde hair approaching us. Her long hair reached her back halfway and curled at the ends while her bangs were long and slightly messy. The outfit she was wearing consisted of a white unbuttoned military coat with gold accents, black t-shirt, white pants, and black heels. ...who is she? From the fact that she said "younger sister", she must be a princess too but...


    Rose let out a laugh and then put a hand on her hips, grinning. "Ah, Crown Princess Lucia. What a surprise to see you here," she remarked. "Is there perhaps a reason why you decided to grace us with your presence?"


    "It''s because I heard two of them are Artifact wielders. I assume you said nothing about our religion because you wanted to treat them normally?" Lucia answered and turned her gaze to the three of us as the captain averted her eyes elsewhere, a look of guilt on her face. "For our visitors, let me make things clear for you, especially since you probably don''t know anything about it."


    She paused for a bit and then continued. "We believe Artifact wielders are gods that have been reincarnated. So, it''s only a given that I would greet you personally, no?"

 Gathering Intel

    "...gods that have been reincarnated?" I repeated, frowning. "If you don''t mind, could you please elaborate, Your Highness?"


    "But of course. It''s only reasonable such a claim requires an explanation," Lucia answered with a nod, then gestured towards the entrance of the headquarters. "First things first, let us talk about this over some drinks and snacks. I''m sure you three are tired from your travels so at the very least, let me welcome you on behalf of the others."


    "I''ll leave you guys to it then," Rose remarked and got back on the dragon. "Besides, I was originally supposed to bring you three to Princess Cecilia but she said if one of her older siblings were to appear, I should leave it to them instead. She doesn''t want to waste their precious time waiting on her, after all."


    The crown heir of Ignifera turned her attention to the female captain and smiled. "Little Cecilia said that? How considerate of her. Though, I honestly wouldn''t mind waiting since it gives me an excuse to have a small break from all that work I had to do lately. Because of the current circumstances, the amount of paperwork and discussions has skyrocketed. It''s reached the point where I have to sacrifice lots of sleep and free time just to get it all done in time."


    ...I applaud how hardworking and diligent she is but having to go that far is pretty bad. I thought to myself as my frown deepened. The fact that Cecilia helps out her siblings makes me think that they''re really overworked. I mean, why else would she pitch in? Though, upon hearing the sound of Rose letting out a bitter laugh, I stopped that train of thought and glanced at her in surprise.


    "Right? There''s just so much to do that it''s really overwhelming," the black-haired lady said. "It doesn''t help that we''re probably experiencing the calm before the storm too. At this rate, maybe I should just go get a drink when I can find the time. I''ll need it before our work increases exponentially later on."


    "If you''re gonna drink, please don''t fly the dragon like last time, alright? From what Cecilia told me, you fell off the dragon and it was forced to use magic to save you," Lucia commented with a small smile as the dragon growled in agreement, causing the captain to look away in embarrassment. "You''re one of our most reliable leaders in the Royal Army so we''d appreciate it if you''d be more careful."


    "Alright, alright. Get off my back, will you?" she grumbled out. "Honestly, why''d you have to bring that up in front of our guests too? That''s foul play, you know? Now I have no choice but to do as you say to restore my image..."


    The lady chuckled softly and then walked away, going towards the Royal Army''s base. "That''s my intention. I do apologize though because I had to use that tactic a lot lately so it''s sadly becoming a habit," Lucia stated. "Anyways, please follow me, esteemed visitors. I recommend having our talk inside unless you like being blasted by a gust of wind from the dragon."


    With a nod of my head, I quickly caught up to the princess with Leo and Vin on either side of me. Out of curiosity, I decided to check up on the two Artifact wielders as we walked, especially since neither of them said anything in light of what she said. The blue-haired archangel looked unfazed and merely glanced at me with a raised eyebrow when I looked at him. I mouthed the words "i-it''s nothing" and hurriedly turned my attention towards Leo, then blinked my eyes in surprise upon seeing the expression on his face. He seemed to be clearly troubled and completely absorbed in thought.


    I was about to ask him if he was alright but stopped upon hearing the sound of a door opening. When I turned to look, I spotted Lucia holding the door for us, smiling. ...sure is awkward having royalty do this for us. I''m sure it''s mainly for the other two but as their companion, I guess that treatment extends to me too. I nervously returned the smile and went inside, thanking her as I did so. Once I passed her, I awkwardly laughed upon seeing what the base looked like.


    The room that we were currently in consisted of a black obsidian floor, a white stone wall, and a black crystalline ceiling. Regarding furniture, there were numerous dark brown stools with soft tops near similarly colored tables with glass tops scattered about. The cabinets were also the same color and all had many kinds of beverages inside them. A black counter with a white surface was also present, accompanied by some bar stools. Of course, there were also a few brown bookcases with several textbooks inside but they vastly paled in comparison to the number of drinks present in the room.


    This place looks like a fancy bar! I thought to myself in disbelief. There''s no way I would think this is the headquarters of an army tied to royalty! No wonder she''s been lectured about staying here! If people see her go inside the building and follow after her, they''ll think that the princess likes to drink!


    "Wow, no wonder Rose talked about getting a drink when she has time," Leo commented as he walked inside, looking around. "Bet you things get really lively and wild in here when the soldiers are here to relax."


    "That said, it does make me reluctant to treat this place as a temporary base. I''m not fond of staying in crowded noisy places for a long time," Vin remarked as he stopped right beside me, then glanced back at the princess behind us. "By the way, is this a cover-up to hide the real headquarters, Princess Lucia? And in tandem with the masking, does the dragon serve as the delivery service for orders from afar?"


    "Yes and yes. Just in case someone were to attack any of the Royal Army headquarters, they''ll need to be hard to find," she answered while closing the door. "Because of that, both Cecilia and I usually enter these bases with a secret entrance. We made sure they can''t be found by anyone and that includes mages."


    That''s certainly smart of them to do. Gaining information about your enemies is vital so you know how to properly deal with them. Because of that, concealing it or giving false info is a given if you don''t want them to gain the upper hand. Curious, I turned to look at her too and ask a question but stopped upon spotting Leo sitting on a bar stool near the counter. ...maybe it''s better if I just sit there and wait like him. I quietly walked towards him and then took a seat beside him.


    Lucia suddenly laughed and I glanced at her in surprise, noting that she was now walking in our direction. "I see it''s time for me to play the role of bartender, huh?" she mused with a smile. "I hope you don''t mind me not wearing a suit. Going about my business while wearing a proper military suit would cause false alarms since I only wear it during serious situations."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! We already feel welcomed as is so...!" I exclaimed as Leo nodded his head in agreement. "Though, that said, if you don''t mind, can you start your explanation as you give us refreshments? Time is of the essence so..."


    "I second that, especially if it''s going to be quite the long talk," Vin replied. "Despite you wanting a break, I''m sure there''s still a lot of work you need to do, unfortunately. It''s just how it is with people in your position and those who are seen as reliable."


    Upon noticing how he sounded a bit far, I checked to see where he was and noticed that he was leaning against the wall on the opposite side of us, his arms crossed over his chest. Guess he doesn''t want drinks or snacks right now...? I thought to myself with a small smile. That said, I wonder if he went there just so he could keep an eye on our surroundings like before. He''s almost like a hawk, vigilantly protecting its comrades. His purple eyes were soon fixated on me as if noticing my gaze. I blushed and quickly looked away, embarrassed that I was caught staring.


    "Got it. You three better get comfortable then," Lucia answered as she went behind the counter and got some glasses, getting our attention. "Anyways, the reason I said that is because our religion puts a huge emphasis on the concept of reincarnation. We believe anything living can reincarnate and that includes gods. For us, the latter wasn''t exactly immortal and were capable of being killed."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I frowned at that, noticing her choice of words. "So what you''re saying is that they were killed by someone or something?" I asked as she put the cups on top of the counter.


    "Correct. To put it simply, the God of Darkness, Umbra, killed them all but the Void God managed to bring her down with him," the crown heir responded and started rummaging through the cabinets for some reason. "Since she wanted to destroy the world, they had to disappear. After all, the gods are responsible for maintaining certain things connected to their element in our world. If they were to permanently die, the world eventually dies along with them."


    "However, from what you said before, they probably immediately reincarnated right after. Though, did they all keep their memories?" Leo questioned and she nodded her head. "...that was probably a stupid question, huh? It''s a given they''ll need to keep their memories. Otherwise, how will they perform their duties?"


    "Not only that, they couldn''t let Umbra disappear forever since she''s vital in keeping the world alive. Because of that, they had no choice but to continue on with this endless struggle," Lucia stated, then glanced at the two of us. "Ah, by the way, before I continue, what kind of drinks would you two want? Since Sir Vin is resting against the wall, I assume he doesn''t want anything at the moment."


    I gave her a sheepish grin as I eyed the many beverages in the cabinets in front of me. "Er...I''ll leave it in your hands. Just please make sure it''s something non-alcoholic and delicious," I answered. "There''s still stuff to do since it''s day outside, after all."


    "Hm, if possible, can I have some iced sweet tea? I''m in the mood for one right now," the angel commented, smiling. "If not, some orange juice would be nice."


    The princess went to work right away, first working on the drink that the blonde requested. "Anyways, regarding the Artifacts, they were considered personal weapons that the gods have made for themselves to use during their first life. To ensure such divine powerful weapons stay with only them, they bound them to their souls and made sure they can detect their true owner," she explained. "After all, for them, it was also proof of their status as divine gods."


    "Makes sense, especially since a god can be killed," I remarked. "A greedy human might attempt to do the impossible and kill a god so they can steal such a strong weapon, foolhardy as it may be."


    "Indeed. It''s best not to underestimate how far some people may go. For some, their desires can be so strong that it consumes them completely, just like how an uncontrolled fire greedily consumes everything around it," Lucia said as she gave Leo the tea, then went to get a certain bottle from one of the cabinets. "Though, as a warning, please do take everything I said about the Ignifera religion with a grain of salt if you''re trying to find the truth. Other religions do exist and have different takes regarding gods and the Artifact wielders, after all."


    "Don''t worry, we''re aware. At the very least, it gives us something to work on," Vin replied, then let out a sigh. "Though, looks like we''ll have to find a spear for Leo to use first and fast. An Artifact can be dismissed but unfortunately, he doesn''t have any other weapon at hand."


    As I got handed a cup full of fiery orange liquid, I heard the boy beside me awkwardly laugh. "Just as a warning, I''m no good at appraising weapons so I won''t be of any use there..." he admitted with a sad smile.


    "Leave it to me then. I have some experience with that as an Enchanter," the archangel responded while I took a sip of the drink out of curiosity, which thankfully tasted sweet and delicious. "Give me your Artifact later so I can see what I should aim for."


    "I''ll have to write down some store recommendations for you three, it seems," Lucia remarked as she handed some wrapped snacks to me and Leo, smiling. "Let me go find a pen and paper to use while you guys take in the information I just gave you."


    While she walked away in search of stuff to use, I immediately mulled over what she told us. The information we can quickly dismiss is the reincarnation portion. After all, if it was true, why were Vin and Leo in Heaven rather than immediately returning to the living? ...more importantly, now that I think about it, does Heaven even exist in their religion? I frowned as I swung my legs back and forth, deep in thought. Though, I suddenly heard Vin''s voice in my head, stopping me from thinking any further.


    "Stella, shouldn''t you be discussing this with us instead of thinking on your lonesome?" Vin scolded. "I''m aware Devourers are used to being alone but you have companions now. Besides, you''ll need our input regarding this, right?"


    "I agree with what Vin said. Though, it seems like we''re gonna have that talk telepathically instead." Leo commented. "I feel slightly bad doing this but being hush-hush about this is probably for the best."


    I nervously laughed in response, feeling slightly guilty for not thinking about them. "A-ah, right. Sorry, it was done out of habit." I mentally apologized, giving them a sad smile. "Anyways, the only things noteworthy is the conflict between Umbra and the other gods, them being responsible for maintaining the world, and the Artifacts being weapons of the gods. The reincarnation portion can be scratched out and maybe the memories part too."


    "Well, the memory part is definitely no good. If it was true, we wouldn''t be on this wild hunt for the truth to begin with," the archangel responded, sighing. "As a result, ''the gods are responsible for maintaining the world'' theory becomes iffy but let''s not dismiss that just yet. Of course, it does hinge on whether or not gods exist but regardless."


    "That leaves two things left, which is that conflict between gods and the weapons of the gods," Leo said as he drank his tea. "The former seems to show some semblance of truth, seeing as how the Artifact Wielder of Darkness went missing and the Umbral Kingdom is currently submerged in darkness. About the Artifacts though..."


    I frowned and crossed my arms over my chest. "It seems to line up with what we know about them, except the god part. ...but if it truly is a weapon used by the gods, what does that imply about you two? Especially since the spell used to connect your souls to it is one that we know nothing about?"


    Both Leo and Vin remained quiet for a while but the blue-haired male eventually broke the silence. "Who knows? Our best bet for that answer is probably in the Academy," he answered. "However, the problem with that is when will we be able to infiltrate it...?"


    There was suddenly the noise of someone knocking against a door, catching all three of us off-guard. We heard Lucia say "I''ll get it!" as her hurried footsteps slowly got closer. Eventually, she appeared with a notepad and pen at hand, then put them down on the counter. After that, she quickly walked over to the door and looked through the peephole to see who it was. For some reason, the princess frowned, a look of confusion on her face, but Lucia opened it regardless.


    "Hello, Rufus. Since you''re back, I assume you finished the mission my younger sister gave you but...who is the hooded girl beside you?" the crown heir questioned, suddenly making me both alarmed and curious.


    He must''ve quietly said something to her because Lucia seemed pretty surprised at first, then let out a sigh. She nodded her head and quietly got out of the way, letting the two in. A boy with orange hair and blue eyes walked in, sporting a similar knight-like uniform that some of the soldiers that Rose led had and a sheathed greatsword on his back. The next person to come in was a hooded girl with long brown hair and dark brown eyes, wearing merely a black cloak, a white t-shirt, and a long red skirt. However, what was worrying was that the clothes underneath her cloak were strangely in tatters and covered in dried blood.


    Once Lucia closes the door, she glances at us and smiles sadly as she gestures towards the mysterious girl. "This person is a runaway from The Fire God''s Phoenix. It seems there''s been some internal strife in the group and it''s reached a breaking point."

 Bit by Bit

    "Eh? There''s internal strife from within the Fire God''s Phoenix?" I questioned, blinking my eyes in surprise. "If you don''t mind, can you tell me the cause behind it? I''ll be honest, I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    "Conflicting interests and ideals mainly," Rufus answered as he walked to the counter, the girl trailing behind him silently. "According to the girl here called Idalia, all of them initially gathered out of a desire for change but it seems they couldn''t remain united for long. Some members slowly started becoming more extreme in their desires to the point that they almost seemed insane."


    "So what''s the situation regarding the other defectors?" Vin asked, causing the brunette to stiffen in response and then guiltily look down at the floor. "...never mind. From that reaction alone, I can guess what happened. ...sorry for bringing that up but it''s important to know."


    She meekly nodded her head as the orange-haired soldier went behind the counter to get something. "I-it''s fine. ...besides, it''s important for others to know about our situation," Idalia replied, then tightly gripped her left arm with her right hand. "...as one of the surviving sinners, I must do everything in my power to amend for our actions or lack thereof."


    "Sinners...?" I repeated, frowning. "Did you commit some sort of sin according to your religion? Is it something that particularly bad?"


    Lucia let out a sigh and took a seat on one of the stools nearby. "One of the rules is to consider life as precious, even if everything reincarnates. Because of that, we consider the crime of taking lives incredibly serious," the princess explained as she got the notepad and pen on the table. "Unfortunately, members in that organization are all guilty of that sin in some way. Rather than sentencing them to death like how the Holy Kingdom would do though, we believe that such sinners must be given a chance to redeem themselves."


    "In short, bad can become good," Vin remarked. "Yet, the opposite of that can also be considered true too."


    The blonde nodded her head as she gave a small smile. "Indeed. After all, things like personalities, beliefs, motives, and aspirations can change over time. Everything changes and humans aren''t exempt from that," Lucia commented. "Adding reincarnation into it makes things even more complicated. In fact, this is connected to what the Fire God''s Phoenix is doing. Tell me, will a person remain the same after reincarnating?"


    I frowned, realizing what she was getting at. "Wait, you mean they intend to cause change by forcing people to reincarnate, hoping they''ll be better in their next life?!" I exclaimed. "Isn''t that too extreme?!"


    "Yeah, it''s so unreasonable that it caused a great divide between the group," Idalia responded with a dejected sigh. "However, let me correct one thing about what you said. They want the entire world to change and intend to achieve that goal by literally setting it ablaze. By doing that, they hope it''ll be reborn again like the phoenix and become better. As to how we knew that, those weirdos wouldn''t stop rambling about it..."


    ...well, that''s concerning. Judging from their motives, we can say that spell hidden by the sun is connected to that group but... I thought as I crossed my arms over my chest, my frown deepening. If they''ve become that mentally unstable though, wouldn''t they have triggered that spell already? ...unless if they have some twisted reasoning for not doing it yet...


    "...uh...just so you know, we''re still telepathically connected, Stella. I''d like to tease you for forgetting but that might be a bad idea right now," Leo mentally replied, catching me off-guard. "But yeah, that''s a fair point. We can''t completely rule them out just yet. For now, let''s try to see if there are other options."


    Before Leo and I could think of what to ask, Vin immediately spoke up without hesitation. "Regarding the side that wants to incinerate the world, does it only consist of the ones that have lost their sanity and reasoning? Or are there a few that actually still have both?"


    "...unfortunately, I have no idea about that," she answered as she bowed her head in apology. "One of our members suggested that to be safe, we assume there''s those who are still sane if that''s of any use to you guys. After all, there''s a lot of people in the Fire God''s Phoenix so it''s hard to keep track of everyone."


    "It''s fine. Every bit helps, especially that last sentence," the archangel stated. "Anyways, I have three questions left. One, does your group know any form of magic? If so, how did you lot learn about it? And for the last question, was the group you were in have any dealings with anyone or a particular organization? If there''s a third party involved in this, it''ll make this situation complicated, especially since they''ll likely hide their real identity."


    I glanced at the blue-haired male in surprise and decided to mentally ask him a question. Wait, hold up. Are you trying to see if the Academy is a part of this? His violet eyes quickly looked into mine and he silently nodded his head. Without a single word, he turned his attention back to the hooded girl, making sure she was being closely watched. I wanted to ask him why he thought they would be connected to this but opted to keep quiet. Instead, I did the same thing Vin did and noticed that she appeared to be deep in thought, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Assuming Idalia was busy trying to remember, I shifted my attention elsewhere and decided to check on Rufus. I soon spotted him sitting on a stool near a table in the corner, talking to someone possibly through a communication earpiece. After all, he was verbally talking to them right now rather than doing it telepathically. Maybe Rufus is reporting all this to Princess Cecilia. After all, she is his superior... I thought to myself as I got the cup nearby and drank some of the beverage in it. ...hm, it tastes a bit watered-down now. Guess the ice somewhat melted while we were busy talking.


    "I thankfully drank all of mine before that happened while you guys were busy talking with Idalia," Leo mentally commented as he gestured towards the cup with his head, grinning. "I ate some of the wrapped snacks that were left on the counter too. I recommend eating one when you have time. They''re basically cinnamon-covered breadsticks with varying fillings inside them. Thankfully, none of the ones I got is that infamous sweet and super spicy variant that I heard about a lot!"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    While he smiled at me, I couldn''t help but stare at him in utter silence. I wasn''t entirely sure how to feel about Leo just casually eating away while Vin and I were busy trying to get information. A part of me wanted to sass him for that but decided it might be for the best to just leave him be. Judging from his response earlier ago, he probably tried to help but found it hard to pitch in. So, he just left it to us and chill around, figuring we''ll be able to handle it without him.


    With a sigh, I took his suggestion to try out one of the snacks nearby and when I grabbed one, the brunette finally answered. "Sorry for the wait. I had to recall some of the stuff that happened back then," she explained as she once again bowed her head for forgiveness. "Anyways, we do indeed know some magic but the amount we knew varied from person to person. I didn''t learn much because upon experiencing what it was like to wield magic, I became scared that I would get drunk on the power fast so I distanced myself from it. As to how we obtained that knowledge, someone from the Academy came along to teach us and told us to keep it a secret."


    I immediately turned to look at her, taken aback by that revelation. "Someone from the Academy taught you magecraft?!" I exclaimed. "But why would do they that? I don''t see any benefits for them to do that unless¡ª!"


    As if realizing something, I didn''t continue what I was going to say. Instead, I abruptly closed my mouth and looked away, suddenly feeling a strong sense of dread. Teaching a group of non-mages magic, said group causes some chaos due to varying reasons, then the Academy is forced to deal with them to upkeep their laws. If there are enough people all around the kingdom wrecking havoc, they''re forced to send out lots of mages to so many places at once just to deal with them. Then, wouldn''t that leave...?


    "...the security in the Academy here in Ignifera kingdom would be low as a result, making it easier for them to raid the place for certain things," Vin continued, his voice in my head sounding more serious than usual. "If that''s the case, it seems we now have two options to choose from on where to go next. We are either to investigate that institution or that Fire God''s Phoenix base that Idalia ran away from."


    "Then let''s ask Lucia and the others what they plan to do!" Leo mentally remarked, then turned his attention towards the princess. "So, what''s the plan now? It seems the situation is a lot more complicated than we thought."


    She let out a sigh and glanced towards the brunette, frowning. "First, we need to ensure her safety so the Royal Army will take custody of her. She''ll definitely be hunted down if the other cultists become aware she''s still alive," she answered, pushed the notepad toward us and then got up. "Two, I''ll be personally going to the Academy fully geared and accompanied by some of my top soldiers to get answers from them. For an organization that supposedly monitors mages and the learning of magecraft, this is weirdly neglectful of them. I can''t help but get a bad feeling from all of this."


    "Alright, got it. We''ll go check out the situation regarding the Fire God''s Phoenix bunch with Rufus then," the angel stated with a nod as I took the book. "Please be careful out there, Your Highness. We have no idea what the person is planning, after all."


    "Thanks but there''s no need to worry about me," Lucia said, giving us a confident grin. "I don''t just wear military commander attire to look cool and dashing, you know? As both the crown heir and one of the leaders of the Ignifera kingdom, I must also be the blazing fire that dominates the battlefield and the fire that kindles the flames within people''s hearts."


    "Indeed, it''s best you don''t underestimate her, esteemed guests. She''s known as the Scorching Conqueror in these lands, after all," Rufus added as he walked towards us, which I assume meant he was probably done reporting to Princess Cecilia. "This kingdom may no longer be in its golden era but it doesn''t mean its residents will let the flames of those times die out. After all, to go forward towards the future doesn''t mean to abandon everything from the past."


    The princess stops in front of the door, then glances back at us with that same smile from before. "Indeed. Tell me, you three are from the Astrum kingdom, correct?" she asked, to which we nodded our heads. "Then I''m sure our guests are aware of a certain quote that''s popular over there, right?"


    I felt my heart ache upon hearing her say that but even so, I said the words that I knew by heart without hesitation. "Even now, the lone star continues to shine in this dark ominous night, defiantly fighting until the day dawn comes," I, Vin, and Leo said at the same time, causing all three of us to look at each other in surprise.


    "Then, you better live up to that and show us the brilliance of the radiant stars, esteemed guests," Lucia commented with a laugh as she looked away and put her hand on the door handle. "Just like how the flames of Ignifera refuse to go out, do not let your light die out when the situation here goes downhill. It''s during those times when everyone will need a guiding star to lead them in the dark oppressive night. A heavy burden it may be but that''s what it means to be the ''star'', right?"


    As she opened the door, she glanced back at us as if remembering something. "Ah, right. I almost forgot. As the crown heir of the Ignifera kingdom, let me give you a blessing before I leave. After all, I''ve heard this is the first kingdom you three are visiting on your journey," Lucia said and then turned around to curtsy to us. "Just like our beloved phoenix, may you become more stronger and radiant as you go through the fire and flames that your journey will have you endure. With that, I bid you good luck."

 Calm Before the Storm

    "Guh, it still feels like my mouth is on fire," I complained as we walked out of the Royal Army''s headquarters. "Honestly, I can''t believe Princess Lucia actually put something that horrifyingly spicy as one of the snacks! Seriously, why would she do something like that?! I almost thought I would die! I even spewed fire out of my freaking mouth in a panic right after eating it! Just what the heck did she put inside it?!"


    "Pretty sure it''s because it had one of those infamous Ignifera-exclusive chilis," Vin explained, frowning. "For some reason, the chili that grows in this kingdom sometimes seem to have varying concentrations of fiery elemental energy in them, leading to them having differing effects. Regarding the spice used in the snack you got though, it increases the spiciness by a lot and temporarily lets you breathe fire. Thankfully, they did something to it before putting it out as a consumable so it won''t actually cause you harm. As to why they would put that unique chili of all things into food though..."


    "To put it simply, it''s basically to spice up our lives," Rufus continued as he grinned at us. "To the people here in Ignifera, eating delicious food is nice and all but a lot of us are daredevils, you know? We want to try out new things and live life without any regrets. Because of that, we experiment around with our food and then test it out by devouring it ourselves. That snack you ate was one of our successful products that got overwhelming support from the public."


    Leo nervously laughed at that. "Seriously? Man, you guys are built different, that''s for sure..." the blonde commented and I quickly nodded my head in agreement. "I''ll be honest though, with how shitty my luck can be at times, I''m so glad I didn''t get that one earlier ago. It would''ve been super awkward for me if I just started panicking and breathing fire while you guys were investigating away. I definitely wouldn''t be able to live that down..."


    It would''ve been quite the sight to behold too. I thought to myself with a small smile. Though, it would also completely ruin the mood and I''d probably have to help out Leo, leaving the investigation to Vin. A part of me wondered if I should tease him about that but quickly decided not to. Not only would it backfire on me since I''m the victim instead of him, now wasn''t the best time to fool around. Time is ticking and there are still a lot of things we need to do. For now, we''ll have to stop getting sidetracked and get moving.


    "Alright, I hope you guys don''t mind but let''s get back to the issue at hand," I remarked, clapping my hands together to get their attention. "First, Leo needs to get a weapon of some sort, just in case we need to fight. Since Vin already got the details regarding the spear while I was eating, we just need to go to the places that Princess Lucia recommended."


    "Got it. I''ll go ahead and lead the way then," Rufus said, then walks away as Idalia nervously trails behind him. "Please keep an eye out for them as we slowly get closer to the secret base."


    The three of us quickly follow the orange-haired soldier and continue our discussion as we walked. "If it takes too long to find one close to his usual weapon, I''ll just make use of my Metal affinity and create one using the metals I have at hand," Vin commented, then let out a sigh. "I''d rather not though since I normally use them to make ammunition if I happen to be low. Not only does creating a weapon use so much metal, getting my hands on some decent ones is a pain, especially when I need a lot of them..."


    "If we have to resort to that, could you make it look cool?" Leo asked as he turned his attention to Vin, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "As both a boy and an adventurer, I''d like to look dashing and awesome, you know? Besides, if we''re gonna be heroes, might as well look the part, right?"


    "I suppose you have a point there but...do you have a weapon design ready for me to use as a reference? Making one on the spot is kinda tedious," the blue-haired archangel asked, glancing at the grinning blonde. "Not only that, I have no idea what you would consider as ''cool'' since that''s pretty subjective. My definition of ''cool'' might not match yours, you know."


    Leo remained quiet for a bit but soon rubbed the back of his neck as he lets out a nervous chuckle. "Er...no? I''m no good at drawing so there''s no way I would have a design on me. I''m like at...stick figure level," he admitted, his cheeks red from embarrassment. "Is it alright if I leave it in your capable hands instead? I mean, judging from the outfit you''re wearing, you have good fashion taste, right...?"


    "...fine but you better not complain to me that you want it redone when I give it to you, got it?" Vin said, frowning. "I''m not going through the hassle of constantly modifying it until you''re satisfied. It''s both a waste of our time and my mana. We have more urgent stuff to do than care about our appearance."


    As the blonde happily nodded his head, I turned my attention elsewhere and decided to take in our surroundings out of curiosity. The buildings around us were similar to the headquarters we were in and were at least intact compared to the ruins I spotted earlier ago. There were still some people walking about, buying merchandise from the stalls nearby, but most of them seemed to be on guard unsurprisingly. In fact, it seems they all had something that can be used as weapons on them. With the current circumstances, better to be safe than sorry. I thought to myself. The cultists could appear at any time and cause havoc so best to be ready for a fight at any moment.


    I glanced at the stores around us as we walked, noting that none of the names that the stores had were familiar to me. Just to make sure I was remembering them right, I opened the notepad that I had at hand and flipped the pages until I reached the one with the list Lucia made. I silently checked it out, too focused to really pay much attention to the discussion that the others were having. Looks like I got the general gist of them at the very least. I will admit though, isn''t some of these names a little weird? For example, there''s one here that seems...really questionable. I admit, they''re pretty gutsy to do that but...


    With a shake of my head, I quickly checked on the others, hoping for some kind of distraction from this revelation. Thinking about it any further will probably fry my brain and make me enter "brain has shut down, please wait for it to reboot" mode. Thankfully, Vin and the others were talking about the Guardians but it seems I missed out on some details. Guess I''ll have to ask them later on about it. If there was anything important that I missed, I''m sure they wouldn''t mind telling me. Without further ado, I immediately paid close attention to what they were saying.


    "As far as I know, according to Princess Lucia, none of the Guardians have been acting strange lately. After all, as the crown heir, anything regarding the Academy and the Guardians falls in her purview," Rufus answers with a frown. "However, she did caution us to be on guard in case they managed to hide their scheming really well. Because of the people she sometimes deals with as royalty, she''s familiar with schemers, liars, and all that."


    Vin crosses his arms over his chest and hums in response. "So that explains why she personally went to the Academy instead of leaving it to the others to investigate," he commented. "By the way, speaking of which, does the princess have anything on her to communicate to us if anything were to happen or if she found something urgent?"


    The orange-haired male nods his head and points to the device in his ear. "For someone like her, she has a unique channel to use, specifically designed to deal with certain obstructions," the soldier responded, grinning. "As to what, I can''t exactly tell since it''s supposed to be a secret."


    Although he didn''t mention it, I and probably the others assumed that by "certain obstructions", he meant spells designed to prevent long-distance communication. As to how they achieved that, I figured some magic was involved in it but wasn''t entirely sure what. Whatever it may be using, it probably doesn''t make use of magic taught by the Academy. I wonder, is it perhaps magecraft exclusive to those in Ignifera? I thought to myself with a frown. After all, I doubt the institution would have knowledge of all the spells that have ever existed. It would be an impossible feat to accomplish anyways.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Understandable. Besides, curious as I may be, there''s no need to tell us," Vin remarked. "As long as we can get updates from her as soon as possible, that''s all that matters. Any of the information she could possibly get might be important and change what we''ll need to do."


    "If you don''t mind me changing the topic, can I ask if you guys had to deal with people transforming into monsters here?" Leo asked as he glanced at Rufus, worried. "There have been issues of that kind in both Astrum and in Gaia so I''ve been wondering if that''s the case for Ignifera too."


    The soldier shook his head, catching us off-guard. "We have yet to deal with something like that as far as I know," he answered with a frown. "The only problem we had so far was the cultists going on a rampage, burning everything within sight. Besides, from what Crown Princess Lucia told me way back then, the people in Astrum were completely fine before they suddenly turned, implying the cause was different. The fact that the cultists are losing their sanity like the ones in Gaia means they''re connected."


    Leo remained quiet for a bit as if deep in thought but eventually let out a sigh. "I guess? My knowledge of magecraft is lacking so...I can''t exactly help out much," the angel admitted, rubbing the back of his neck while looking away sheepishly. "That said, since we''re now talking about those incidents, does the Academy teach transformation magic? Or is it considered forbidden to learn them...?"


    "They don''t really teach us but as to why, I''m not exactly sure," Vin responded as he crossed his arms over his chest. "As far as I know, I don''t think it''s because it''s forbidden. It''s more like they don''t know it so they can''t exactly teach it, weird as that may be. That''s the kind of impression I got from the professors when they were asked about that while I was there."


    "So it''s probably magecraft that only a particular group or kingdom knows then, just like how it is with our Guardians," Idalia quietly said, causing Vin, Leo, and I to look at her in surprise. "To give context, from what I''ve been told, Guardians primarily focus on Fire magic since that''s considered the most important element in our culture."


    "If that''s the case then, it would either be connected to the Umbral Kingdom or Gaia," I noted, frowning. "Those are the only two that I could potentially see having any values related to that. As to why, the country of Gaia is connected to the element Nature and the monsters are technically part of the natural ecosystem. For the Umbral Kingdom though, they''re tied to the element Darkness so...maybe something related to one''s dark side or inner demons? It''s just a guess but..."


    For some reason, Rufus bit his lip in response to that and averted his eyes elsewhere, a troubled expression on his face. "...from that conjecture, I would assume it''s related to someone from the Umbral Kingdom then," the orange-haired soldier remarked. "If it really is connected to that place, I''m worried that our beloved homeland might suffer the same fate as that country..."


    As Leo tried his best to assure the guy that everything will be alright since we''re here, I couldn''t help but look down at the ground as we walked, feeling my heartbeat get faster at the thought of finally confronting the one responsible for Umbral''s downfall. As a Devourer, I have the advantage over mages but...I had a feeling that wouldn''t be enough. I may be able to consume spells to gain mana but I can be overwhelmed if the spell is strong enough or if there''s too much energy to erase in time. Plus, there''s only so much mana that a human body and soul could hold before it starts having adverse effects.


    On top of that, the fact that the kingdom is still covered in darkness even now bothered me. It was proof that they were that strong. Would I even have a fighting chance against them? I''ve experienced going into magical territories like Tatsuya''s or that battle simulator but...both of them weren''t designed to immediately kill anyone in it ruthlessly. If we don''t figure out how to deal with that, then won''t we just...? Before I could continue sinking deeper into despair, I felt someone gently put a hand on my shoulder.


    I glanced to see who it was and saw Vin standing there, his violet eyes looking serious as usual but also strangely sad. "...don''t worry so much. At this rate, it''ll only cripple you from doing anything," the archangel commented. "Besides, don''t forget that both Raghnall and Rex are here too. Knowing how prepared Rex tends to be, he should have something in mind to deal with that overwhelming darkness and make sure we''re capable of fighting back. So for now, let''s do what we can, alright?"


    I couldn''t help but smile and nod my head, feeling slightly stupid that I forgot about those two. "Right, even though we don''t see those two, they''re most likely helping out as much as they can, huh?" I stated with a small laugh. "All I can do is put my faith in them and as you said, do what we can. Instead of worrying myself sick, we should hurry up and get things done."


    "If that''s the case, I found one of the places that Princess Lucia recommended!" Leo exclaimed and I looked at him in surprise. "It''s a fancy cool name so I definitely would remember this!"


    He was standing in front of a store with a grin on his face while Rufus and Idalia were right beside him, talking to each other about something. The large sign with its fiery borders above the blonde had the name ''Embers of Humanity'' written fancily on it and from peering through the windows, I could see the various equipment that they had up for sale.


    As the blue-haired mage pulled his hand away, I decided to check on Vin out of curiosity and he quickly looked away in response. However, I did notice that his ears were slightly red, probably from embarrassment at being caught by others. When I giggled to myself, it turned even redder and he awkwardly coughed to himself.


    "R-right! Since we''re here, we might as well separate for the sake of efficiency," Vin remarked, clearly trying to put attention away from himself. "After all, there''s no need to have all of us go inside the shop so only Leo and I will go. Stella, Rufus, and Idalia, on the other hand, will go to the base of that certain organization."


    "Makes sense! I have no qualms with that!" Leo replied as he gave us a thumbs-up while the other two nodded their heads in agreement. "Stella did beat me in battle before so I''m sure she''ll be alright! And don''t worry, I won''t use that as an excuse to take too long here in the store. Besides, it''s kinda hard to fool around with Vin since he''s so serious. I mean, I would like to tease him regarding what just happened but..."


    "That''s because this isn''t the time to do so?" Vin retorted while he walked towards the store and then opened the entrance door.


    "But keeping up morale is good too! After all, it''s important to wind down from time to time, you know!" Leo complained as he followed behind him. "Before shit hits the fan, at least let me be a little carefree!"


    I chuckled a bit at their antics as the two boys went inside and soon turned my attention toward Rufus and Idalia. "Guess we better get going. Time is of the essence after all. Besides, someone might attempt to erase any information inside that base so we should hurry."


    With that, the three of us silently walked toward our destination. ...while I mentally cursed myself for not knowing what to say to break the silence.

 A Trail of Blood

    "...oh no, I didn''t expect it to be this bad..." I muttered to myself in horror as I took in the grisly scene before me, noting the vast amount of corpses and blood scattered everywhere. "The fact that this is just outside of the secret hideout makes it even worse. Were these people trying to run away but failed to do so...?"


    "...I''m afraid that''s definitely the case here," Idalia remarked solemnly, who was clearly trying her best to not break down and cry. "I recognize some of these people. Just like me, they''re people who couldn''t bring themselves to do the drastic things that our higher-ups wanted us to do so they eventually defected. In the end, however..."


    She didn''t continue any further as Rufus tries his best to comfort her. I glanced at her with a frown and then quickly looked away upon seeing how depressed the lady was, feeling guilty at having her come back over here to guide us around the base. ...but sadly, we don''t have much of a choice here since we''re short on time. I thought to myself with a sigh, troubled. It''s a lot faster than having to look around in a place that you''re unfamiliar with alone. Though, we might have to protect her if there are still enemies alive in the building. Idalia was covered in blood while we were in the Royal Army''s headquarters so there''s a chance she fought the others, which means she can fend for herself to an extent. ...however, it''s too risky though so we should consider that as a last resort.


    Leaving the orange-haired soldier to take care of her, I immediately turned my gaze to the two soldiers standing in front of the yellow tape, who happened to be one red-haired girl with brown eyes wielding a massive chainsaw and one golden-eyed brunet with dual swords. I refrained from nervously laughing upon seeing the female''s choice of weaponry and instead tried to see if there was anything on them that''ll help me discern their identity or affiliation. Thankfully, I soon noticed the golden lion insignia on their uniform. Recalling how that same animal was on the banners I saw earlier ago, I assumed they were part of the Royal Army, perhaps in the same branch as Rufus at that. Since he was here with me, that meant that they''ll probably let me through, especially if the boy vouches that I''m trustworthy.


    With a reassuring nod to myself, I tried to start a conversation with the two as I walked toward them. "Hey, if you two don''t mind, can we investigate that base you lot are guarding?" I asked, causing the soldiers to look at me in surprise. "There are more people coming later but for now, it''s just me, Rufus, and Idalia. A silver-eyed blonde named Leo and a blue-haired boy with purple eyes called Vin will probably arrive soon too."


    They glanced at Rufus, who gives the guards a nod and mouthed something in response. "Ah, I see! You''re part of the group that the princess was looking for then!" The redhead remarked as she pushed away some of her long hair with a grin. "Sure, go ahead! Though, before you go, what affinity do you have? I heard there were Artifact wielders in your group so I''m quite curious if you''re one of them!"


    I blinked my eyes, taken aback at her eagerness. "Er...sorry but it''s Void. As far as I know, there''s no Artifact that''s tied to that element," I responded, earning a frown from her. "Though, I do admit that''s slightly weird since every other type has one."


    "Well, yeah but I think it makes sense, especially when regarding what our religion says," the other guard replied as he puts a hand on his hip. "That element is essentially nothingness. So, therefore, as a master of nothingness, the Void God has no need for a weapon unlike the others."


    "Sadly, it really doesn''t tell us how he fought though," Rufus said as he stopped right beside me with Idalia hiding behind him, eyeing the guards warily. "...and Idalia, please stop being so cautious towards my comrades. I assure you, they''re good people. ...well, maybe except Gloria here. Her love for combat is a little too..."


    The brown-eyed girl crosses her arms over her chest, pouting. "Ehh, what''s wrong with that? Besides, chainsawing things to death is fun~!" Gloria exclaimed. "Though, I admit, it does get fucking annoying when blood splatters over my face and covers my eyes. I''ll have no idea what the fuck I''m doing when that happens so I have to drop what I''m doing to wipe away that shit."


    ...remind me not to get on her bad side. I thought to myself as I silently noted the intense bloodlust and anger in her eyes. Getting the feeling she would be the type to go on a wild rampage and laugh crazily while in battle. I faced that type in battle before in the Academy and it was...unnerving, to be honest. Thankfully I won but...that made just them more excited, worryingly.


    With a shake of my head, I pulled myself away from those thoughts and silently cast a spell to block the horrible stench that might appear upon getting closer to the carnage. Emotionally preparing myself, I went over the tape with ease as the others talked about what happened. I''ll let those two gather information while I go inside and check if it''s safe. If they''ve been keeping guard for a while, they''re probably not completely sure about the situation inside. As I walked, I made sure to go over or around any of the corpses that were in the way, noting that their wounds seem to wildly vary in placement. Whoever did this sure is inefficient. It''s like they only cared about hurting someone as much as they can, instead of quickly killing an enemy. ...like someone who lost their reasoning and fell into deep hatred.


    Frowning, I stopped in front of the open entrance, the broken doors carelessly blown outside. Just like how it was outside, the inside was full of dead bodies and blood but on top of that, there were also numerous burn marks everywhere. However, for some reason, some of the corpses seemed to radiate abnormally murky magical energy, its nearly black color making it seem sinister and malicious. ...that''s weird. What the hell is that? I thought, my heart starting to pick up in pace. To be safe, I''ll have to keep my distance from them. I don''t recall ever seeing anything like that in the Academy so I''m sure it''s dangerous.


    All of a sudden, I heard a male''s voice out of nowhere, causing me to quickly strengthen my body with magic and get into battle position. "Goddamn, there''s way too much deceased here," the newcomer complained. "Using telekinesis spells to safely drag out bodies to incinerate is gonna be a pain in the ass. It doesn''t help that I don''t know which one is safe to interact with either. Wish that guy bothered to explain the situation to me more..."


    The instant he got out of the corridor opposite of me, upon noticing the greatsword that he had across the shoulder was covered in white flames, I dropped my guard, recognizing him as Raghnall, the Fire Artifact Wielder. The one holding it was a boy with spiky white hair and light blue eyes, wearing asymmetrical navy blue pants with the left side short and right side long, white boots, a white sleeveless shirt, and a black metallic gauntlet on his right hand. There were quite a few belts on his pants, especially the long part, and some scars on his exposed arms.


    "I didn''t know you of all people were here, Raghnall," I remarked, causing the white-haired male to look at me in surprise. "Did you put a stop to the battle in this base or...?"


    He let out a hearty laugh and nodded his head. "You got that right! I also cremated the ones that I struck down, courtesy to the culture of Ignifera!" Raghnall answered with a huge grin as he put his free left hand on his hip. "And judging from your appearance, it looks like you''re part of the group Rex told me to keep an eye on and make sure they survive what''s to come! Stella, right? Nice to finally meet you!"


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Rex told you to do that?" I questioned, caught off-guard by that sudden revelation. "Is he too busy doing something at the moment to look out for us?"


    "Oh, Rex? That guy is currently in the Providence of Fire. You know, that fiery place full of lava, volcanoes, magma crystals, and all that," the male explained while he walked towards me. "He said he had to protect something there at all costs and refused to elaborate any further. As to what, the only thing I could think of is those sealed ancient ruins."


    So that means there''s something important inside them. Though, I suppose that''s a given since it''s sealed. I thought to myself with a frown as I crossed my arms over my chest, frowning. ...but I wonder what it could be? Whatever it is, Rex definitely seems to know and considers it the highest priority to protect. Before I could think any further about it though, I heard footsteps getting closer and turned to look to see who it was.


    Rufus and Idalia were approaching the two of us albeit slowly. The girl looked visibly sick but was forcing herself to go onwards, all the while muttering something to herself. The orange-haired, on the other hand, was carrying a file with him while helping her walk, something that the guards probably gave him. That must be a report regarding what happened here, I assume. It''ll be helpful for me, Vin, and Leo to read so we can get situated. Though, the more pressing factor right now is...


    I glanced back at the corpses and suddenly felt someone nudge me on the side. "Hey, do you know which one is dangerous to touch?" Raghnall asked as I looked at the boy, an apologetic smile on his face. "Rex didn''t bother explaining it to me and said I''ll get my answer eventually if I wait enough. Unless the corpses were to suddenly get up and become alive to answer my question, that means you might have some sort of clue right?"


    "I can see strange murky mana coming out of certain corpses so I assume it might be them?" I answered and he raised an eyebrow at that, clearly confused.


    "Really? But I''ve looked at a fuckton of corpses by now and none of them had anything like that," he commented, frowning. "If anything, the only things they gave off was their stench and maybe their souls trapped in their dead bodies if you''re a follower of the Ignifera religion."


    Blinking my eyes in surprise, I double-checked the bodies around us and just like before, I saw that same sinister aura that some of them were emitting. So, just like how these eyes let me travel between realms, it''s letting me see things others normally wouldn''t see? I thought to myself, frowning. If that''s the case, then that makes me more curious about Rex. ...other than possibly being a childhood friend of mine, what else is he...? I''ll be honest, at this rate, I could jokingly say that he''s probably a god of some sorts or something similar.


    All of a sudden, I heard Idalia loudly exclaiming numerous apologies out of nowhere, causing me to jump in surprise due to how close she was. I turned to look at her and saw her repeatedly bow to Raghnall, who appeared to be slightly annoyed and uncomfortable by that.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! You don''t need to apologize so much!" the male remarked as he let out an exasperated sigh. "Besides, even if I was the reincarnation of the Fire God, Ignis, you''re supposed to prove your sincerity with your actions, not words! Less asking for forgiveness and more doing!"


    "R-right, s-sorry. Ah, I mean...!" she mumbled out and then shook her head, probably trying her best to calm herself down.


    Raghnall remained quiet for a bit and eventually looked away. "Anyways, we''ll go ahead and investigate this base if you guys don''t mind. Time is of the essence, right?" he remarked. "Admittedly, I did check out this place before deciding to perform the funerary rites for the fallen here but found nothing. However, maybe with Stella and an ex-member of the Fire God''s Phoenix, we''ll find something I couldn''t."


    I checked on Idalia and upon seeing her hurriedly nod her head, I quietly did the same albeit more slowly. With that, the four of us went off to explore the building. The brunette took the lead to show us where the important rooms were while I surveyed our surroundings to see if there was anything hidden along the way. Unfortunately, almost all of the rooms that she showed us contained nothing of importance.


    Of course it wouldn''t be this easy to get information. I thought to myself with a groan as we walked to the last room in the hidden basement. It would make the masterminds behind this seem incompetent otherwise. With a sigh, I was about to turn on the dormant communication spell between me, Vin, and Leo but stopped when I saw the entrance to the only room left that we haven''t gone in.


    "W-wait! Don''t get any closer to the door!" I exclaimed frantically, causing everyone else to stop and look at me in surprise. "I see the same murky energy that some of the corpses had leaking out of that room through the door!"


    "Guess that means we hit the jackpot. Though, we can''t do fuck all," Raghnall commented. "If that entire room is filled with it, we''ll probably die pretty fast if we have nothing to counter it. Rex even said the Devourers from the Academy can''t really do anything about it."


    That wording of the last sentence piques my curiosity and I open my mouth to ask him a question. "''Devourers from the Academy...?''" I repeated, frowning. "Is he insinuating that there''s mages with the Void aspect that are not in that organization?"


    "Yeah, he told me that there is a small group like that, endlessly wandering about," he explained. "No one knows of their whereabouts though and they typically attack anyone who becomes aware of their existence unless if they''re Devourers too. If the Devourer is a runaway and they prove themselves strong enough, Rex said they''ll teach the mage things that Academy won''t. He refused to tell me why though since he was sworn to secrecy regarding that."


    I blinked my eyes at that, shocked that there''s actually Devourers free from the influence of the Academy out in the world. From how Rex worded it, it sounds like they''re probably capable of so much more than the ones in that mage organization. I was about to ask him if he knew anything else about them but suddenly heard a faint melody out of nowhere. Surprised, I turned to see where the noise was coming from and my eyes landed on Rufus.


    Upon noting the grim look on his face, I felt my heart start beating frantically as the orange-haired soldier taps the device on his ear to activate it. As we silently watched him, I couldn''t help but notice that his expression became increasingly solemn over time as he continued listening, not saying a single word. I started fidgeting with my hands as I stood there, dreading the news we''ll hear from him when he was done. Eventually, he turns off the communication device and turns his attention back to us.


    "...I...just got some bad news and a warning from Princess Lucia," Rufus said, his voice hoarse. "She says we should be prepared for the worst. As to why, all the mages in the Academy were dead when she came to visit the organization."

 To Set Ablaze

    [ Vin''s POV ]


    "What do we do now? That Guardian that we''ve been stalking after buying my weapon seems to be talking to the guards in front of that supply store," Leo remarked as we watched the mage from afar, hiding to the best of our abilities. "Should we intercept him now or wait some more? After all, he hasn''t done anything suspicious at all yet but..."


    "It might be too risky to wait for him to do something but then again, we could say the same to recklessly intervening," I commented, frowning. "We have no idea what kind of tricks he has up his sleeve, especially since he''s a mage of sorts. However, we can''t stand by and do nothing. At this rate, we might just have to gamble and take a risk."


    The angel stared at them for a bit in silence, scrutinizing them as he tried to figure out what to do. "I say we go in and confront the dude," he answered, his expression serious. "Just in case, we should probably be ready for a fight. Hopefully I''ll be able to do what you taught me while we looked around in the shop earlier ago. Otherwise, it''d be kinda awkward for me..."


    "As long as you don''t panic, you''ll probably be fine," I said as I tapped one of the guns in the holster with a finger, linking myself to it so I could swiftly summon it. "That said, if it gets bad enough, you can use that other weapon instead if need be. The one we got from the store is just to hide your identity really."


    Leo nodded his head, then got out of his hiding position and walked toward the group. I silently trailed behind, checking out our surroundings in case someone was observing us or keeping an eye out for the redhead. However, I found nothing of the sort, just like how my familiars didn''t spot anything earlier ago other than the person we''re now confronting. Either the mastermind is confident in their abilities or this guy really is innocent... With a sigh, I mentally commanded my summons to encircle our target, prepared to intercept and ambush him if deemed necessary.


    "Hey! Care to tell me what you guys are talking about?" Leo exclaimed as I turned my attention back to the group we were watching, both of us keeping our distance from them. "Your discussion seemed a little heated so as an adventurer, maybe I can pitch in and help out?"


    "Oh? If that''s the case, could you perhaps convince these two guards to let me in this building then?" the mage requested with a smile as he glanced at us, his blue eyes sparkling. "I understand that due to current circumstances, they have to restrict people from entering stores like these that offer magical supplies but my stock has all but depleted. I need them to ensure the safety of the people, especially my students. Without them, I can''t exactly do much, you know?"


    One of the guards snorted in response, clearly annoyed. "Sorry, but we''re not letting you in, Caleo, even if you''re one of the head guardians," the brunet stated, crossing his arms over his chest as he glared at the mage. "Until you get the approval of the royal family, my answer will never change. Sorry but we have to make sure we''re not aiding an enemy. I recommend giving up and going back to doing whatever it is that you were doing. If you don''t, we have the right to resort to force."


    I frowned at that newfound info while Leo, on the other hand, gave him a look of confusion. "One of the head guardians? Is that an important position or something?" he asked, earning a nod from them. "What are they responsible for doing? Sorry but I''m not from here so..."


    "We''re the bridge between the Guardians and the Academy," Caleo explained. "As stated by our contract, we have to keep an eye out regarding anything my comrades do and report back to that organization. Also have to deal with all these negotiations, discussions, and laws. It''s a pain but it lets the others do their own thing without worry."


    That means he''s one of the people that plays an important role here. I thought to myself as I silently eyed him. This might be risky but let''s ask him a question. The guy doesn''t look geared for battle but looks can be deceiving. That''s just how it is with mages.


    "If that''s the case, do you have any idea about who taught the Fire God''s Phoenix group magecraft?" I asked, causing the male to look at me in surprise. "As far as I know, there''s no way a mage from the Academy would do it unless they were defecting."


    He closed his eyes for some reason as he put a hand on his forehead, clearly in pain, and after a long moment of silence, he finally responded. "So you''re implying that a Guardian was responsible for it, correct?" Caleo answered, then opened his eyes, which have now turned blood red.


    Without hesitation, I immediately commanded some of my familiars to attack him as fast as they can. In an instant, the mage was bombarded by them as they swoop in inhumanly fast, creating a dust cloud upon impact. I took out one of the unlinked handguns from their holster, took off the safety handle, and then pointed it at where he was, ready to shoot. Leo, on the other hand, got out his new spear from its sheath and readied himself for combat, his expression apprehensive. The guards also prepared themselves, strangely not surprised by this sudden turn of events.


    "How annoying, you little¡ª," the mage remarked as the smoke slowly disappeared but was quickly interrupted by me firing a shot at him.


    As I expected, I heard the sound of a magical barrier breaking from the special ammo I loaded into the gun. However, instead of red blood being spilled onto the floor, it was black, indicating signs of corruption from the Dark element. Leo frowned at that and strengthened his body with a magic spell, then gathered energy around the tip of the spear''s blade. As for the soldiers, those two backed away in shock upon seeing the dark liquid, their pale faces telling me that they knew what that meant.


    A burst of dark and fiery magical energy appeared from where he was, causing the blonde to swing his weapon and send an arc of concentrated water at the Guardian in response. Unfortunately, it didn''t land this time as Caleo dodged and it instead hit the building we were in front of. As the male landed on top of the supply store, I saw that he no longer looked fully human. He now had some of the characteristics of a demonic monster like black horns, black spiked legs, and a black blade replacing his hand and a part of his arm.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I can''t let you kill me yet, outsiders," he commented as he glared down at us, his body radiating a dark aura. "I have yet to achieve my goal of setting Ignifera ablaze. That was the original plan I had for the Fire God''s Phoenix when I made it, after all. However, some of my students who succumbed to the darkness and went insane had their desires altered to wanting the entire world to burn instead."


    Hm, it might be too reckless to just kill him now. Perhaps we should try to glean information since he seems willing to talk. I thought as I stared up at him, assessing the situation. After all, Stella isn''t here with us. If he ends up being a nuke that goes off upon dying, we''ll have no way of removing the corrupting gas. Not only that, the people in this area haven''t even been evacuated yet. Perhaps I can silently request the soldiers nearby to do that? I checked on the guards and noticed that they were no longer there. ...hm...


    "Why? Why do you want to incinerate this kingdom so much?" Leo asked, his voice so full of emotion that I looked at him in surprise. "What did they do to deserve such treatment?"


    Caleo was about to retort something but his eyes suddenly reverted to being blue. "...sorry but it''s either that or let this place meet the same end that the Umbral kingdom experienced," he remarked with a sad smile. "Before I completely lose control over my own body, let me tell you something that very few people know. Each kingdom''s land has its own unique ''laws''. For Ignifera, the concept of ''reincarnation'' that a phoenix will experience rings true here for the people that dwell here. That''s why I''m resorting to something so extreme."


    Before Leo could say anything though, I immediately spoke up. "And how can we trust you and anything you say, especially since you''ve been corrupted?" I questioned as I pointed my gun at him. "Even if you managed to fight back against the corruption to some extent, I''m sure there''s still some damage done. For example, your memories could''ve been tampered with. That way, when you do help someone out, you unintentionally have spread wrong information, causing the situation to worsen instead."


    The redhead stayed silent for a while before nodding his head. "...I can''t deny that. Perhaps you should doubt anything I say to you then," Caleo said. "Yet even so, please keep that in mind. The best lies tend to be the ones that are partially true, after all."


    His body suddenly starts mutating even more as spikes come out of his body, earning cries of pain from the male. "How annoying, why is the mastermind accelerating the alteration now when I''ve met you lot? They never bothered doing this much back then," he grimaced as his eyes gradually started turning red, then summoned a magical circle underneath him and one above him.


    Realizing what he was about to do, I quickly shot some bullets at him while Leo tried blasting the mage with water. While none of my attacks hit him because of the scorching flames that he engulfed himself in, the angel''s attacks managed to douse it all. ...however, we soon realized that not only did he activate the spell high up in the sky, he committed suicide by burning himself alive. The only thing left of him was his ashes on the ground.


    ...I see. He chose to die instead of becoming a monster that kills indiscriminately. I thought to myself as I put down my gun. That certainly solves the corruption issue too, extreme as it may be. He might be considered a sinner by the people of Ignifera but...may he rest in peace. Now, the only thing left is... With a frown, I glanced up at the sky and enhanced my vision with a few spells. Despite the caster being dead, I can still see mana being gathered high up, meaning it''s connected to other sources to sustain it.


    "Leo, let''s hurry and go inside the supply store," I ordered as I looked at the blonde, who was visibly upset by the mage''s death and actions. "For now, try to calm down and focus on the task at hand. We''ll need what we can get to fight back against the nuke he activated."


    The angel breathed in and breathed out to calm himself, then nodded his head. "Right, there''s people we need to save. No point in thinking about anything else," he stated, his expression serious. "Unlike him, we refuse to give in and accept that kind of outcome, no matter what. After all, I..."


    He immediately shook his head, probably trying to get a grip on his own emotions, and ran over to the entrance of the shop. "Excuse me, if anyone is inside, please let us in!" Leo exclaimed as he frantically knocked on the door multiple times. "It''s an emergency! Ignifera will be blown to smithereens if we don''t do something!"


    "The door is already unlocked, esteemed guest," an unfamiliar female voice answered, causing the boy to stop. "So, hurry up and get inside."


    With a hesitant nod, the blonde opened the door and the two of us ran in. The instant we went in the store, I spotted a tanned, black-haired girl with blue eyes standing there in front of the checkout counter, wearing a black and white frilly dress with blue ribbons, black knee-high boots, and black gloves. ...is this girl royalty perchance? I haven''t seen anyone else dress like this here...


    She bowed dramatically to the two of us before I could ask her anything. "Welcome, I am Princess Cecilia," the lady greeted and stood straight back up. "There''s some stuff I would like to say but let''s leave it for later. I sorted out the resources and labeled them to the best of my abilities. Take what you need and make it quick. While you do so, please tell me if you have a plan to counteract the nuke or not."


    As Leo hurriedly went to get as much as he can, I nodded my head. "I have an idea of what it needs to be done. The only thing left to do is figure out who does what."

 Darkness Descends

    "Wait, they''re all dead?!" I exclaimed in horror, caught off-guard by the sudden news. "Did she tell you their cause of death?! Is it perhaps similar to the situation here or...?!"


    "According to Her Highness, the mages have either died due to numerous black spikes bursting out of their bodies or by those that have been partially converted into demons," Rufus answered with a sigh. "She also told me that the Academy is filled with a strange invisible miasma that carries properties of the Dark element. Thankfully, the crown princess and her group are unharmed, due to them being prepared for that possibility. They made use of the specialized protective gear designed to deal with it before entering."


    "That affinity, huh?" I commented, frowning. "For the situation over there, I can certainly see that being the case from the info I''ve been given. But as for here, there doesn''t seem to be anything like that save for the miasma in that particular room and maybe some of the corpses that have a weird murky aura. It''s almost like..."


    Raghnall immediately continued the sentence for me. "It''s too controlled for that element, right?" he remarked as he put a hand on his hip, his other hand still holding onto his greatsword. "I''ll be honest, I expected it to be a goddamn danger zone inside here when I came over to this base. However, it weirdly wasn''t. All I could find were raving lunatics that were too dangerous to get close to and had no sense of self-preservation."


    "...almost like they''re just disposable pawns for the mastermind to use until they die," Idalia muttered to herself, her eyes downcast. "Whoever is responsible for corrupting them must have been an insider that didn''t really care about our plight or cause and merely made use of us for nefarious purposes. Sadly, I have no idea who it could be since I wasn''t all that important..."


    ...disposable pawns, huh? I repeated to myself as I glanced at the door behind us that leads back up to where all the corpses were. If we followed that train of thought and mindset, instead of just leaving behind dead bodies to rot away, wouldn''t it be more efficient to¡ª. My heart immediately skipped a beat as my eyes suddenly widened in realization.


    As if on cue, I started hearing strange demonic groans from the distance and Raghnall cursed under his breath as I heard the sound of chains appearing out of the blue. With a frown, I turned around to see what he was doing and found that he covered the entrance to the gas-filled room with numerous fiery white chains to the point that it looked like a wall. Before I could process why he did that, he quickly spoke up.


    "Goddamn it, we were played like fools! The mastermind behind this took advantage of us knowing very little to lure us down here!" he commented, growling. "Not only were the bodies timed traps, that room is most likely one too, especially since there''s no way anyone would normally see it! If this was gonna happen, I should''ve burnt the bodies on the spot instead of gathering them to perform the mourning ritual! I did manage to reduce the amount of corpses at least due to the fight before but¡ª!"


    "Can''t be helped! For now, all we can do is exterminate them by using fire magic!" Rufus said as he got his greatsword ready. "I have no idea how badly their souls are affected by the corruption but we can only hope for the best! Otherwise, if they''re too far gone, this will be their last life, even if we utilize the sacred flames from the Fire Artifact wielder!"


    My heart sunk at the mention of that but I tried my best to keep my composure, not wanting my emotions to get in the way of what to do. "I take it that we''re leaving the headquarters now?" I questioned while strengthening my body with magic, preparing for the worst. "If this was a trap all along, then that means there''s nothing of importance here. ...unless..."


    "...unless there really is vital information here but it demands us to risk our lives to get it," Idalia continued, her voice solemn. "As to whether or not it''s worth struggling for, sorry but I don''t know..."


    "Well, I say we get the fuck out of here! Going further in feels like a death sentence to me! Besides, I can''t do shit there and burning the miasma away might just destroy everything in there!" Raghnall exclaimed but upon suddenly hearing numerous footsteps gradually coming towards us, he cursed to himself as he covered the door leading back upstairs with chains to prevent them from getting in. "Tch, hurry up and make up your minds! We''re running low on time here!"


    I bit my lip nervously as I stared at the entrance to the gas-filled room, mulling over what we should do. As Raghnall said, it could be a hidden trap designed to deal with intruders looking for information regarding the masterminds behind all this. ...yet, I couldn''t deny that miasma could be there to prevent anyone from going in any further too.


    However, none of us are properly equipped to deal with it. I thought to myself with a frown. I might be a Devourer and all but I''m getting the feeling I won''t be able to ''devour'' the gas fast enough to avoid inhaling the fumes or coming into contact with it. After all, if the Devourers in the Academy died from the miasma too, that doesn''t bode well for me. And of course, not only that, we''ll have to deal with enemies attacking us from behind too...


    "...then let''s hurry up and leave this place. It''s too risky for us to take the gamble," I answered as I turned away from the door and glanced at everyone else. "That said, just in case, we might have to resort to using long-range attacks, crowd control, and protection if we want to get out alive. I''m worried the resurrected people are being used as ways to spread the corruption too..."


    "Hm, good point. Oi, Rufus, Idalia, do you two know any magecraft designed for long-ranged combat?" Raghnall asked while he glanced back at the two of them. "I''m aware that the learning of magecraft is moderated and all but I''m sure the citizens of Ignifera should know a few spells due to our culture. Whether or not they''re suitable for fighting is another thing entirely though but..."


    Although Idalia seemed reluctant and guilty about admitting it, both the orange-haired boy and the brunette nodded their head. I guess a Guardian is responsible for those two knowing how to fend for themselves with that, huh? Just like how Rose was taught by one...


    Noticing how the footsteps were getting louder, I turned my attention to the entrance we went through earlier ago and soon felt someone put a hand on my shoulder, my body strangely becoming warm and the air around me suddenly turning transparent white. I quickly checked to see who it was and found it was Raghnall, his eyes now dark blue. Hm? His eyes changed color...? I was about to ask him what he was doing but it went back to being light blue as he pulled his hand away.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "If you''re wondering what I''m doing, I''m bestowing some sort of ''blessing'' onto you or something like that. Though, honestly, I have no idea what I''m actually doing if I were to go into detail. I don''t even fucking know what kind of spell I''m casting," he grumbled out. "All I''m doing is just following my intuition like usual, unexplainable and strange as it may be. I''ll be honest, the only thing that I''m weirdly certain of is that it''ll improve our chances of survival."


    Maybe it''s a spell that gives us an aura that burns the corrupt miasma when it gets close to us? I thought to myself as I silently nodded my head. That certainly seems like the case, judging from what I''m seeing right now. ...though, as to how this guy instinctively knows a spell that the Academy has never taught is beyond me. After all, they only told us about the ones where it''s used on the user themselves, not on someone else. I wonder, is it because of his status as an Artifact Wielder...?


    Before I could think about it any further though, I heard the door loudly shatter into tiny bits, catching me off-guard. Upon swiftly glancing towards where the noise came from, I spotted reanimated corpses that now mostly looked demonic in nature, as if replacing all of their lost body parts. They were currently blocked from going any further because of the chains Raghnall put up and were now just fruitlessly trying to break them, burning themselves in the process.


    "...I''m sorry if this sounds selfish but may I be the one to...incinerate them...?" Idalia requested, trying her best not to emotionally breakdown. "They look drastically different but I recognize them. ...as their former comrade, I feel like I should be the one to do the final blow as a final goodbye..."


    Worried, I looked back at the girl to see if she was okay but an unfamiliar, distorted male voice suddenly spoke up. "So you''re abandoning us just like everyone else did, Idalia? Even though you too wished for change like we have? As I thought, you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Don''t speak any further, demon!" she exclaimed, her voice cracking. "You''re no longer the comrades I once knew! The people I knew and fought side-by-side with are all gone! They all died protecting me, just so I could run away to safety and survive! The only thing I could do for them now is...!"


    Idalia starts creating a ball of tightly condensed orange flames near her trembling hand and Rufus hurriedly calls out to her in a panic. "Wait, stop! He''s intentionally provoking you! He''s just emotionally manipulating you to create a way for them to get inside this room!"


    Her whole body flinched in response and immediately stopped what she was doing. She bit her lip hard and averted her eyes elsewhere as she dismissed the projectile she just made. The girl opened her mouth to say something but it was cut short by sudden screams of pain. I turned my attention back to the enemy and was greeted with the sight of them skewered by white burning chains.


    "Sorry, but we don''t have much time to deal with this. If you wish to say goodbye to them and put them out of their misery, do it now and fast," Raghnall commented, frowning. "I made chains appear behind them to make sure nothing interferes but I don''t know how long it''ll hold."


    The brunette glanced at the white-haired male in surprise, then soon nodded her head right after. "...sorry and thank you, Sir Raghnall," she remarked with a small smile.


    Without further ado, she turned her attention back to the demons and closed her eyes. As she quietly chanted to herself, a magical circle with different runes than the usual appears underneath the group of monsters, taking me by surprise. I''ve never seen those symbols before during my time in the Academy. On top of that, the chant she''s using is unfamiliar and drastically different from what I know... I thought to myself as I watched in silence, ready to strike when necessary. Is this a regional variant or...?


    Though, the instant I heard her say goodbye, intense orange flames immediately bursted out from below, engulfing all of them in one fell swoop. There were no screams or cries when that happened, surprisingly. It was as if their death was quick and painless. ...well, maybe except the painless part. They were being burnt alive, after all... Once the fire disappeared, the only thing left of them was their ashes.


    I channeled magical energy to my eyes to see if there was anything off about the remains but found nothing. "Idalia, if you want to get their ashes, it''s safe to do so. There''s nothing suspicious on them or around them so you''re in the clear," I remarked as I removed the vision enhancements. "Raghnall, Rufus, and I will have to go forward first if you plan on doing that though."


    "I''m pretty sure she will. The ashes are vital in the mourning ritual, after all," the white-haired male stated while walking towards the exit and dismissing the first wall of chains covering it. "Just don''t take too long though. If too much miasma quickly accumulates in that certain room, the barrier might explode."


    "Will you be alright on your own though?" Rufus questioned, rightfully worried due to her current emotional state.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Besides, a sinner like me should deal with this alone, rather than having someone right by my side..." she answered with a somewhat bitter laugh. "Just go on ahead and I''ll catch up with you guys soon enough."


    I could only nod my head, finding myself at a loss for words. Trying to avoid stepping on any of the remains, Rufus and I ran up to Raghnall as he quickly killed the corrupted humans that were trying to destroy the second barrier. The male turned his gaze to the two of us, then gestured towards the corridor leading to the stairs with his head.


    "You lot ready? This is going to be chaotic as fuck but I''m sure we''ll be able to handle it. Just don''t get too reckless and keep a close eye on your mana storage in case more shit happens when we get the fuck out of this shithole."


    This guy''s choice of words sure is something. I didn''t vocalize that thought though and merely gave him an affirmative. Rufus, on the other hand, let out an exasperated sigh but also said yes.


    "Alright! Time to cause some havoc then!" he exclaimed with a grin. "Let''s have a countdown first!"


    As he slowly counted down, since my body was still strengthened by magic, I instead casted a strong protection spell on myself to make sure I don''t get harmed by any of their attacks to avoid getting corrupted. After that, I summoned a few magical circles around my hand to shoot down any enemies and enhanced them with speed buffs to make the bullets harder to dodge.


    "Go!"


    The instant the chains disappeared, the three of us hurled ourselves into battle.

 Call of the Night

    "This is so annoying! Not only are they resorting to emotional warfare, they''re trying to bring us down with them!" I exclaimed as I blasted an approaching demon with magic, sending it flying away into the wall as it cursed at me. "It doesn''t help that these monsters lost their sense of pain, unlike the ones we fought down in the basement!"


    "They''re also spouting some annoying crap that twists the Ignifera way! Literally burning shit down as a way to move on from the past and start anew is just way too extreme!" Raghnall complained while slicing and burning down the ones trapped by his chains with a swing of his flaming greatsword. "I admit, this kingdom certainly has its flaws and could improve on certain things but setting it literally ablaze isn''t the way to go!"


    "Raghnall, please do remember that they''ve been corrupted!" Rufus pointed out as he tried his best to either cripple the enemies or burn them down to ashes. "We don''t know if they truly believed that originally or if their way of thinking and beliefs have been forcibly modified! It might be in our best interests to ignore anything they say!"


    I feel kinda bad doing so though... I thought to myself as I shot at some of the monsters with magic projectiles while maneuvering around and keeping my distance, trying to kill them as fast as possible by headshotting them or aiming for their hearts. From what they''ve been saying as we fought, Ignifera pays more attention to the strong rather than the weak. Staying as a weak-willed, incompetent person in this kind of place is considered blasphemous. In a way, they''re basically outcasts, just like how us Devourers are in the Academy. ...however...


    They also mentioned retaliating back with pretty extreme methods like setting cities ablaze in this kingdom, which certainly seemed to be the case from the ruins I saw back when we were on the dragon. At that point, because of what they''ve done, they no longer deserve any sympathy. Their hands are voluntarily covered in the blood of others. They''re no longer just a victim.


    After a brief moment of silence, I decided to speak up. "Sorry. I truly feel for you guys as an outcast but..." I remarked, then shot a nearby corrupted cultist right through the heart. "You''ve lost your way and become monsters instead, drowning in your own anger, hatred, and despair. Nothing you say can alleviate your crimes now."


    "You got that right! Complain all you want but it doesn''t justify what you''ve done!" Raghnall added as he burnt down the corpse from afar with a fire spell. "In the end, you guys chose this route so take responsibility for your actions!"


    Almost immediately after we said that, some of the cultists hurled themselves at us while angrily spitting out curses at us. I was about to blast them away with magic like usual but out of nowhere, all of them were suddenly shot down by a barrage of fiery bullets. I blinked my eyes in surprise as they fell to the ground, their bodies disintegrating into dust alarmingly fast while the mist inside them burnt away into nothingness.


    Before I could think about who did that, I felt the communication spell immediately turning on. "Oi, Stella! You alright?!" Leo exclaimed anxiously while Raghnall and Rufus continued fighting, albeit more carefully. "We were met with interference when we tried to contact you earlier ago so...!"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!" I mentally answered, barely dodging the demons that decided to take advantage of that short moment of shock to attack. "What about you guys? Is everything alright or...?"


    "Er...well...not really?" the angel said with a nervous laugh as I launched the corrupted monsters away with an explosion spell. "That spell high up in the sky has been activated so I''m currently trying to gather enough magical resources from the store Princess Cecilia was guarding. After all, I''ve been tasked with Plan B, which is to counter the nuke with an equally strong water spell."


    "So, the situation has gotten even worse over there, huh?" I commented with a sigh. "Still, if that''s Plan B though, then what''s Plan A? Confront the caster?"


    Leo was weirdly quiet for a bit but he eventually let out an awkward cough. "Well, the thing is...we actually already encountered the dude but he''s...uh...kinda dead now. His death didn''t stop it at all," he explained, catching me off-guard. "According to Vin, the Guardian probably used spell anchors with mana batteries to keep it active and functional. Plan A involves finding those before the orbital nuke becomes fully operational, which is what Princess Cecilia is doing right now since she knows this place better than us."


    "Ah, those, huh? I suppose I should''ve expected that," I said as I tried shooting down the few remaining demons left in this room with some magecraft. "Convenient for grand, powerful spells, especially if the user doesn''t have enough mana, but comes at the cost of having a slow startup. After all, the anchors can only handle so much mana at a time before overloading and exploding."


    "It would be nice if I could get access to those energy supplies, just in case, but that''s probably asking for too much..." Leo remarked, sighing.


    Another familiar voice popped up before he continue any further though. "I can try commanding my familiars to bring the tanks to you but I''m pretty sure they''ll be killed off before they can reach you. There''s probably more demonic presences that we''re not aware of, hiding in plain sight," Vin answered, serious as ever. "Anyways, I need to focus on eliminating all the monsters in that building Stella is in so I''ll go back to being silent as I shoot them down with the fire elemental ammunition that I was given by the Princess. Say my name if you need anything from me."


    "So it was you that shot them down," I commented as I silently noted that all of the demons in the room were now obliterated, including their corpses. "Guess we''ll be able to escape this place a lot faster then. Though..."


    I paused and glanced back at the doorway we came through earlier ago. I had no idea if Idalia was still down in the basement or if she was now on the way toward us. Unsure of what to do, I turned my attention to the two boys nearby and noticed that Rufus also seemed to be concerned about her, his worried gaze fixated on the entrance leading downstairs. The white-haired male, on the other hand, was walking towards the other door with his greatsword at hand, ready to strike down a monster that dares approach him at any given moment.


    "If you''re that worried about her, you could go and make sure she''s alright, you know. I don''t mind going alone and fighting against all those demons," Raghnall said, then stopped right in front of the damaged door covered with fiery chains and looked at the two of us, his expression grim. "I''ll be honest though, I think you should. That girl is certainly trying her best to stay strong but I don''t know how long she can keep it up. She''s probably emotionally falling apart from everything that''s happening right now. I bet she cried her heart out back there while we fought the corrupted cultists over here."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I flinched at that, suddenly feeling a strong sense of guilt. A part of me wanted to go down and check up on her now because of that but hesitation stopped me from doing so. Didn''t she want to deal with it alone because of what she''s done or lack thereof? Besides, do I even have the luxury of time to help her right now?


    "...you two continue onwards, then. I''ll go down there alone," Rufus answered with a sad smile, taking me by surprise. "As a citizen of Ignifera, I''m more familiar with the struggles that she''s going through than our esteemed guest. ...especially since I had a younger sister that joined the Fire God''s Phoenix..."


    I couldn''t help but frown upon hearing that last sentence. It certainly explains why he''s so kind and caring toward her but...that makes his past actions a lot more depressing. All I could do was solemnly nod my head in response, unable to find any comforting words to say to him. As the soldier walked away to where Idalia was, I eventually turned my attention back to Raghnall, who was silently watching the orange-haired male with a hand on his hip.


    "If only there were more people like him in this kingdom," Raghnall lamented. "Because of their desire to get stronger and become better, the people here usually have very little time to help and support others. Not only that, because of how our culture is, certain expectations are put on everyone, which could be...suffocating for some."


    "...I see..." I stated as I looked away, my heart feeling heavy. "...then I guess something like this was bound to happen, huh?"


    The Artifact wielder let out a pained, bitter laugh. "Excluding the turning into demons part though. There''s no way anyone could''ve predicted that happening," he remarked, then gestured towards the door near him. "Anyways, let''s get back to the issue at hand, alright? This isn''t really the time for talks like these."


    "Agreed, we''re low on time, after all. For now, we need to prioritize escaping and exterminating all the corrupted cultists before this building becomes flooded with that black mist..."


    "Black mist...?" Vin repeated, reminding me that the communication spell is still on and that both Leo and Vin heard everything. "It seems I made the right call then earlier ago. After the incident with the Guardian, I decided to place the headquarters into a sealed zone as soon as possible, using the marker bullets as relays to serve as the foundations for the spell. However, at best, it''s only a stopgap measure. We''ll need someone that can nuke the place to oblivion, preferably with the fire or holy element..."


    I blinked my eyes in surprise at that while Raghnall watched me with a raised eyebrow, curious. "You guys sure work fast, huh? Kinda makes me feel a bit guilty that I didn''t get anything of use from this investigation," I mentally admitted. "Though, thankfully, I did find Raghnall, the Fire Artifact wielder, over here! Should I connect him to this discussion or...?"


    "By all means. He''s rowdy and hot-blooded but he''ll get the job done, especially when the going gets tough," Vin answered.


    With a nod of my head, I extended my hand to the white-haired male, magical energy now floating around it due to me casting the spell to add someone to the communication hub. As if he figured out what I was trying to do, the boy let out a sigh and walked over towards me. Once he was close enough, he put his hand onto mine, causing the spell to immediately connect with him.


    "There, I''m connected now," Raghnall said, mildly annoyed. "So, what the hell is it that you need to tell me? I''d rather go back to fighting than talking¡ª"


    The male immediately stopped talking as his eyes widened in shock. I was about to ask him if he noticed something bad as he sent a hostile glare back at the chained door until I suddenly felt the presence of an intense magical signature appear out of nowhere.


    "...we got company," Vin remarked, clearly troubled by what he was seeing. "Classification, full-fledged demoness. Affinity type, Darkness. Magical strength, abnormally high. If I were to rank it, it''s at the level of an Artifact wielder going all-out or perhaps more. ...to be frank, I think the mastermind finally decided to make themselves known to us."


    Before I could say anything to what he said, I suddenly heard the newcomer speak up. "I know you''re here. Cowering away won''t save you or them, you know? Just like the heroes of the past, why don''t you confront me and put your lives on the line?" she sneered sadistically, her voice amplified by magic. "After all, no one can help you. Rex might have ruined my plans but that Executioner is stuck protecting the ''core'' of this land of flames. He''s forced to rely on others to make sure I fail sending this land to the lightless abyss."


    Executioner...? Protecting the ''core'' of this land...? I repeated to myself, frowning. With the latter, I assume something incredibly important is in the ruins but...what''s with the former? Is it connected to what he''s doing?


    "This isn''t the time to be thinking, Stella," Raghnall mentally retorted as he turned to look at me, abruptly pulling me away from my thoughts. "Prepare yourself because this is an unavoidable fight. Before that though, take this and crush it. Rex said I''ll need to give it to you when the situation escalates to a certain point so..."


    He handed me a small transparent gray cube and I hesitantly took it, unsure as to what this is for. Seeing no reason to distrust him and Rex, I hurriedly did as I was told. Almost immediately, my hand and arm were surrounded by a multitude of magic rings, foreign runes inscribed on their transparent surfaces. Not only that, I felt the magical energy inside my body being refilled at an astonishingly fast pace. The rings all faded away as quickly as they appeared though, leaving behind a black metallic gauntlet with razor-sharp claws. I moved it around, noting how comfortable the gauntlet was and how it fit me quite nicely.


    "Rex told me that weapon was specifically designed for Devourers," Raghnall explained, causing me to glance at him in surprise. "That kind of thing is a rarity in itself so I have no fucking idea how he got his hands on something like that. ...but whatever, it doesn''t matter right now. You guys ready?"


    My heartbeat suddenly went faster at the thought of fighting the powerful newcomer but I nodded my head regardless. "Yeah, no issues here," I answered, trying my best to fight back the anxiety, while Vin grunted in response. "I have no idea what this gauntlet is capable of but I can tell there''s a lot of unknown Void-type enchantments on this weapon so I''m sure it''ll help out a lot."


    "I won''t be able to help at the moment but good luck, you guys!" Leo exclaimed cheerfully. "For the sake of Ignifera, beat the shit out of that demoness!"


    With that, after casting some spells to hide ourselves, the Fire Artifact wielder dismissed the chains and then opened the door leading towards where the lady was. The two of us stealthily walked forward, preparing ourselves for what might be a tough challenge.

 An Unreachable Past

    [ Idalia''s POV ]


    When everyone left me, all I could do was sit there and helplessly stare down at the ashes in front of me, feeling empty and dead inside. Although I told Stella and the others that those people were former comrades, I didn''t tell them that the people I just killed were also my friends.


    The one that spoke up before was Claudius, a kind-hearted, honest boy that usually saved me from the mischievous antics of my other friends. Whenever I was down, he would appear with some of his soft plushies at hand and offer them to me. Of course, I immediately accepted them without hesitation and hugged them. I once did ask why he had plushies though and while blushing, he told me that "they provided him some sort of comfort, especially since he was always alone before he met us".


    As for the others near him, there was Val, Flora, and Victoria. Val was a quiet, lazy male that typically hibernates the day away. He''s pretty carefree and played along with any of their antics whenever he was awake. Flora, on the other hand, was an upbeat, mischievous girl that tended to mainly prank and sass the people she likes. ...which unfortunately meant that we were usually victims to many of her antics. Victoria was a hardworking, serious lady that might as well be considered the "mom friend". She also always seemed to be taking pictures of anything we do, much to my dismay. Whenever we told her to not take a picture, she would cross her arms over her chest and pout.


    With a depressed sigh, I shook my head and forced myself to pull it together, realizing I was getting distracted. ...I wonder, will Sol, the Fire God, forgive us for our transgressions? I thought to myself as I got out a few empty pouches that I had on me. If he does, perhaps...all of us will be able to meet again in our next lives. Of course, if Sol will permit it...


    I opened the bags and silently scooped up the black residues with my trembling hands, tears threatening to spill from my eyes. ...however, even if that were the case, what am I supposed to do now? I know that I''m supposed to redeem myself for what I''ve done but... As I tried my best to put all the ashes in their own separate bags, I could feel my heart breaking bit by bit. Nothing I do will reverse any of my comrades'' deaths or anything that''s happened. The only thing I have left precious to me are these memories of them. For example, there are the ones with Aegle... In an instant, a memory from back then suddenly came to mind.


    "Look at her. That girl is so awkward and quiet that it''s almost pathetic," the orange-haired male said as I clumsily helped out Aegle with her preparations for the phoenix rite, silently listening to her passionate lecture about the fiery bird. "Honestly, why the hell is someone so brilliant like Aegle with a person like that? Is there something I''m not seeing?"


    I tried my best to ignore what he was saying to his friends but I couldn''t deny that I felt self-conscious being with her. After all, she''s a talented, outgoing gal that could achieve so much while I, on the other hand, am just an average, meek girl that could barely scrape through life. No matter how hard I try, it always feels like it''s never enough when compared to her. It didn''t help that a lot of people kept saying that I should be more like her too. Though, before my train of thought could get any worse, I suddenly felt someone gently bonk me on the head.


    When I looked up to see who did that, I saw the redhead looking at me with a sad smile on her face while holding a roll of paper with her left hand. "I know it''s difficult but please don''t forget what I said, Ida," Aegle remarked. "Despite what everyone is saying, you shouldn''t be comparing yourself to me. The one you should be comparing yourself to is the past you. Tell me, would the past you be doing these kind of things with me?"


    "...not really," I admitted quietly, then quickly averted my eyes elsewhere out of embarrassment. "I mean, the past me didn''t have any friends to hang out with and was too much of an awkward mess. If anything, I would probably be in my room, reading some books or playing some video games to pass the time."


    "Then that means you improved!" she declared happily, grinning. "It''s certainly not as dramatic and quick as our beloved phoenix but it''s still progress! For example, you''re actually making an effort to talk to me compared to the you back then who hardly ever responded or said anything!"


    "But that''s only because you were fine with being a shy, quiet person like me!" I refuted as I glanced back at her, frowning. "You know how things are in Ignifera! People like me aren''t exactly welcomed here, especially if they don''t have some sort of fiery ambition and radiance..."


    Upon hearing that last sentence, her grin turned back into a melancholic one for a second but it quickly reverted to being upbeat. "And the two of us only met each other due to you voluntarily joining the Fire God''s Phoenix!" Aegle pointed out. "Instead of doing the usual, you did something you normally wouldn''t, causing your life to change as a result of that single choice!"


    Finding myself unable to say anything back to that, all I could do was sigh in defeat and nod in agreement. "It kinda sucks that we haven''t really managed to make some changes to society though," I mumbled out as I got a few of the fire crystals for the ritual. "No matter what the organization does, it still hasn''t managed to make a dent regarding how Ignifera is."


    "Yeah but all we can do is keep trying," the girl answered with a small laugh. "Giving up now will just make all of our struggles pointless, after all. That said, I hope none of us resorts to violence when our peaceful attempts keep failing..."


    "Aegle! Don''t jinx it for us!" I complained as I nudged her, causing the girl to laugh harder in response.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! As one of the leaders, I''ll make sure that never happens!" she exclaimed. "Besides, resorting to such violent extremes to cause changes goes against the doctrine that Ignifera has! It''ll undo everything that we''ve done!"


    "...well, if you say so..." I grumbled to myself while Aegle walked away and crouched down, a few special fiery chalks at hand.


    With a sigh, she got one of the chalks and threw it at me, which I managed to barely catch. "Anyways, let''s get back to work. This yearly ritual is pretty important for us Igniferians so we can''t keep fooling around," the girl remarked as she used the chalk to convert the sand into foundation for the ceremonial spells. "The last thing we would want is a Guardian spotting us and then giving us a long lecture because we''re not putting in enough effort. Right?"


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I shuddered at the thought of that and quickly ran up to her, not wanting to go through that kind of thing again. When I turned to her to ask about the ritual book, I couldn''t help but notice that she was clearly holding back the urge to laugh, a grin on her face. I immediately felt my cheeks become hot and hurriedly looked away, embarrassed.


    "D-don''t laugh! We''ll probably get in trouble, especially since you laugh so loud!" I exclaimed as I searched for the tome, trying to avoid looking at her. "A-anyways, give me that guide thingy so I know how to draw the runes!"


    "Alright, alright~!" she answered and handed me the item I requested. "...though, is my laugh seriously that loud? Oof, no wonder some people tell me to keep it down whenever I have a laughing fit."


    Upon recalling her embarrassed face as she grinned at me while rubbing the back of her neck, I felt a strong pang of guilt. With someone so lively and radiant, you would expect them to have a happy, fulfilled life. ...yet... I tightly clutched the bags to my chest as another memory surfaces.


    All I could do was stare at her dead body as the others prepared the cremation process, my eyes red from all the tears that I''ve shed. I could hear some of the people nearby mumbling to themselves about something but I couldn''t bring myself to care. Eventually, I heard footsteps getting closer to me so I snuck a peek to see who it was.


    I saw Claudius walking up towards me, who was wearing a black suit while holding a lion and a phoenix plushie. Upon seeing the second stuffed animal, it felt like I was stabbed right through the heart. It was the one toy that Aegle was always so fond of, to the point that the blonde wondered if he should just give it to her. Whenever he asked her though, she would always say no, especially because of how alarmingly difficult it is to get. She would also say something like "it gives me an excuse to see all of you whenever I feel down".


    When the boy stopped right beside me, I immediately turned my attention back to him. "Hey, need a plush in these trying times?" he asked quietly with a small sad smile as he offered me the soft, squishy toys. "I brought the phoenix one to be burnt along with her but you can hug it for a bit if you want."


    I stared at the fiery bird for a bit, my heart conflicted. "...can an item be brought along with them to the ''Holy Land of Flames''?" I questioned and the male shrugged.


    "Not sure but it won''t hurt to try, right?" Claudius answered, then glanced at Aegle with a melancholic look on his face. "...besides, I want to give it to her to keep her company until the day all of us can meet again in the next life. She always tries to be optimistic and upbeat for our sakes but she gets lonely pretty easily, you know?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh a bit upon hearing that last sentence. "Yeah, I''m very aware of that. It''s one of the things she admitted to me," I answered with a sad smile. "She told me to keep it a secret but guess she''s a bit too obvious, huh?"


    "Unfortunately for her, yeah," the blonde said as he turned to me, gracing me with a gentle grin. "No matter how hard she tries, she''s just that bad at lying."


    "Her soul is still here though so she might be hearing all of this though, you know?" I remarked, giggling. "She''s probably gonna give us an earful if we see her again."


    A familiar female voice suddenly appeared out of nowhere, pretty close at that. "It''s fine, it''s fine! Her memory is kinda shitty so there''s no way that''ll happen!"


    While Claudius said "oof", I tried my best not to laugh at that sass. "You''re 100% gonna get a lecture for that, Flora," I said as I glanced at the pink-haired girl nearby, who was wearing a black mourning dress. "Pretty sure she''d say something like ''I''m writing that down to make sure I remember that, you little piece of shit''."


    "...man, my sudden arrival didn''t even spook you two? That''s disappointing. Guess you guys got used to it..." she mumbled to herself, then shook her head as if lecturing herself and grinned at us. "Anyways, if that''s the case, bring it on, princess! I''ll give you the slip every damn time, girl!"


    "My, my, it seems when the others appear, things become more lively and upbeat," another familiar voice commented, sounding both amused and happy. "I admit, I wanted to do something to alleviate the gloomy atmosphere somehow but I was too preoccupied with the preparations to do anything. Val is here too but he arrived too early so he decided to sleep to pass some time. The ritual isn''t about to start yet anyways so I don''t see the point of waking him up yet..."


    "Wait, hold up, seriously? He actually came here super early, Victoria?" Flora asked and the black-haired lady nodded her head. "What the fuck, I thought he would be the last one to arrive! That means I''m the last one to get here!"


    "Were you so busy scheming that you lost track of time or something?" he accused as he glared at the mischievous girl.


    "Oh come on, there''s no way that I would be trying to prank you guys during a cremation funeral!" she exclaimed while pouting. "I''m not that troublesome! At worst, the only thing I would try to do is surprise you guys by sneaking up on you! You know, to distract you lot from the sad feelsies!"


    Before Victoria could stop the two from bickering with each other, I suddenly heard the sounds of the chains rattling, pulling me away from my reminiscing. ...guess that means I should get going. I wasted too much time thinking about the past... With a sigh, I forced myself to get up from where I was sitting and ran towards the entrance leading back upstairs. As much as it pains me, it''s all in the past. ...all I can do is move on and hope we''ll be able to meet again in the next life.


    As I ran past the ashes of the corrupted people that Stella and the others have defeated, I couldn''t help but cry. ...indeed, this place that I called home is no more now. I''m back to being all alone again with nowhere to go.

 Behind the Scenes

    [ Rex''s POV ]


    Noticing the lack of monsters being sent my way while I guarded this ruin, I silently dismissed the longsword I made with my magical energy. Guess that woman switched plans, especially since she was getting nowhere with these constant assaults. I thought to myself while surveying my surroundings. She learned firsthand that I''ve already been meticulously trained in efficiently killing all sorts of enemies and dealing with different kinds of tactics. Not only was her legion of corrupted people useless, the fiends from the Underworld that she sent were no use against me, much to her annoyance.


    I let out a sigh and glanced at the red ornate door covered with a multitude of protection spells. Of course, she refuses to confront me herself due to my status as the Executioner. Because of that, her plan to access the ''core'' and plunge this land into eternal darkness won''t come to fruition as long as I''m here. However... I paused, the image of Stella immediately coming to mind. ...that also means Stella and her group will have to deal with that devil.


    I bit my lip and anxiously paced around, too worried to stand still. With those magical eyes and the Void gauntlet that I gave her, she should be fine to some degree. On top of that, Raghnall is currently there with them, just like I requested. Thankfully, it took very little effort convincing him to help out. But will this be enough? The chances of success should be decent enough with all those factors in play but it''s not guaranteed that they''ll win. At this rate...


    "To think the current Executioner would be this antsy, it''s certainly a welcome change from the previous emotionless enforcers," an ambiguous voice commented as I heard the sound of wings flapping. "They lacked any semblance of personality and feelings that it was downright disturbing. At the very least, you definitely seem more human than them."


    "...and care to tell me why the beloved phoenix of Ignifera is roaming about outside of the Holy Land of Flames?" I asked, turning to look at the huge fiery bird. "I''m sure you have your ways to fight against the corruption but don''t you normally dwell in the ''core'', opting to watch the state of the kingdom from afar?"


    The phoenix stared at me for a bit before letting out a long laugh. "My, not only are you more human, you''re even giving me sass!" it commented, amused. "The difference is so stark that it makes me wonder how you even got chosen as Executioner! Did they have a change of standards or something of the sort?"


    I simply stood there in silence and the bird quickly took the hint. "Got it, guess it''ll have to remain a mystery, I suppose," the phoenix remarked as it perched itself on a nearby ancient branch. "I will admit though, while I was keeping an eye on Ignifera, I couldn''t help but notice that girl, Stella, has those mystical eyes that only Executioners could have. I can assume you''re responsible for her having it but aren''t those typically incompatible with everyone except the enforcer? Did something happen to her soul that caused her to become compatible?"


    Again, I remained quiet, much to its disappointment. "Hm, this sure is a hamper to my curiosity but from your lack of response, I''ll assume that I''m close to the truth," the mythical bird continued. "If not, oh well. No skin off my ba¡ªah, right, I have no skin. I''ll need to use a different phrase. I''m purely made out of flames, after all. Maybe¡ª"


    "Sorry to interrupt you but you haven''t answered my question. After all, you have some important info on you so it''d be bad if you fell into the wrong hands."


    "True, that certainly is a good point you make there," the creature said as it nodded its head. "I shall give you an answer in return then. Since that woman made her appearance, he has decided to take action and do the same. Because of that, I''ve been told to stay outside for a bit and accompany you."


    I blinked my eyes in surprise at that possibility coming true. "...honestly, that''s kinda unexpected from him. I expected him to leave them to it as a means of them becoming stronger through enduring a trial of flames," I admitted as I put a hand on my hip. "That guy loves watching others improve, after all. Still, if he''s taking action, is he gonna...?"


    It once more nodded its head, confirming my suspicions. "Knowing him, I won''t deny any of that. However, because of how bad the situation currently is, he made an exception and decided it''s time to intervene," it answered, sighing. "Besides, he also said that he shouldn''t be relying on the Executioner to get the job done, especially when it comes down to protecting Ignifera. Doing absolutely nothing while that devil invades and causes trouble would seem pretty heartless of him to do..."


    I couldn''t help but smile upon hearing that. "...I see, so that''s how he feels, huh?" I remarked with a small laugh. "Nice to know. Guess I''ll have to reevaluate what I think of him, then."


    "Were your views on him more negative or something?" the phoenix asked, amused. "He certainly wouldn''t be pleased about that, that''s for sure. That guy would definitely complain and pester you about what ''it'' told you about him."


    "Well, it couldn''t really be bothered to give me everything about them since it would be too much of a hassle," I admitted as I let out a sigh. "So I wouldn''t be overloaded with all the information, I was instead given only the necessary records about them and was told to familiarize myself with those."


    "...right, fair enough. Being given everything would cause a lot of issues due to how long their lives are. I can definitely understand that as a phoenix with pseudo-immortality. There''s just too many memories to keep track of that I just ended up deciding to forget the unimportant ones to lessen the burden."


    A part of me wanted to say something about that but in the end, I chose not to. After all, as a phoenix, his element is tied to the Fire affinity while I''m connected to the Void variation. Even if I told him what I knew, it would be pointless in his hands. Only those who have the authority to connect to the ''deep void'' can make use of that information. I thought to myself as I went back to silently guarding. Gaining that is only possible if ''it'' decides to bestow it upon that person. ...and the only time it''ll give that power is if it deems it necessary for its mission.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed that the bird actually remained quiet for once and was just silently sitting there. However, I knew that the creature was telepathically connected to a certain someone, especially since said person admitted it to me before. He must''ve suddenly said something and it shifted its attention to him. As to what, I have no idea but it doesn''t matter. I have my own stuff to worry about.


    With a quiet sigh, while I kept an eye out for monsters, I tried to figure out where Stella and the others should go next as I mentally sorted out the information I had at hand. It seems I''ll need to adjust my plans. His arrival will certainly cause some issues and questions to surface. Because of that, they should go meet up with Tatsuya and Gwenn instead. As to where they''ll be by the time the situation here in Ignifera is resolved... I paused and closed my eyes while crossing my arms over my chest, bracing myself for the sudden influx of info that I''ll be bombarded with.


    When I was finally ready, I quietly muttered the words to myself so the phoenix wouldn''t hear it. "Fall deep into the Void and bear witness."


    Almost immediately, just like the incantation suggested, I felt the familiar sensation of suddenly falling into an endless pit. The freefall lasted for a while, then soon changed to me floating somewhere in space. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in pitch-black darkness. ...I''ll never get used to this place nor will I ever like this empty void... I thought to myself, frowning.


    I quickly said the next set of words, wanting this uncomfortable emptiness to disappear. "Time, future. Targets, Star Artifact wielder, Tatsuya, and Holy Artifact wielder, Gwenn," I chanted, causing an endless amount of screens to suddenly appear everywhere I look. "Time frame, right after the attack on Ignifera kingdom, initiated by the traitor Aterna."


    So many of them quickly disappeared one by one until only a few of them remained in this dark void. Not much, huh? I suppose I can''t complain since that makes things a lot more easier for me. I commanded them to come and they instantly appeared right in front of me.


    One screen showed them in the Underworld, camping out somewhere relatively safe with the templars to heal up their wounds and recover some mana. The prince is complaining about how much of a pain it was to get the resources needed for them to escape the place while Gwenn is trying her best to create the holy item that''s designed to leave that hell. He also apologizes to the girl for stopping her from reaching out to Adalina when they spotted her, especially since something about her seemed off. She says it''s fine and reluctantly admits that they weren''t really ready to confront her in their current state. For now, they need to prioritize getting back to Sanctus to prepare themselves for what''s to come.


    Another one, on the other hand, had the two confronting the Dark Artifact wielder, Adalina, who was surrounded by the dead bodies of the templars. Tatsuya is standing there in front of Gwenn with his holy sword at hand, his body covered in several wounds and his breathing heavy from all the fighting he probably had to endure. As for Gwenn, despite being wounded and greatly fatigued, she''s desperately trying to get through to her friend as best as she could.


    The last event was the two of them being lost in the Underworld, separated from the templars. Tatsuya is trying his best to remain calm while the girl apologizes to him numerous times, admitting that she''s pretty bad when it came to navigating around places. With a sigh, the boy creates a sword with magic and stabs it into the ground, saying that they''ll use it as a marker to know they''ve been here before. He also tries to reassure her that they''ll eventually leave the depths that they fell into and reunite with the others.


    ...knowing the prince, the first one seems the most likely. I thought to myself as I dismissed the displays. Guess that means their next destination will have to be Sanctus, the Land Blessed by God. ...and knowing what will soon happen, this time, I''ll have to temporarily accompany them in their journey after sending warnings to the other Artifact wielders about that devil.


    "End connection."


    In a blink of an eye, I was back in the ruins that I was protecting and was immediately greeted by the phoenix squawking in surprise at my sudden appearance. "Don''t just reappear out of nowhere after leaving me all alone in these ruins without saying anything!" it complained as it dramatically flapped its wings about. "Honestly, you almost gave me a heart attack from that!"


    "Sorry, sorry. I had to look up something for a bit so I can plan ahead," I admitted with a small laugh. "I''m not the only one trying to stop these conflicts so I need to coordinate with them to the best of my abilities."


    The bird stared at me for a bit, caught off-guard by that admission. "Willingly working with others, huh...? That''s something the previous Executioners refused to do, no matter what," it remarked, then sent me a grin. "You''re piquing my interest more and more. If you don''t mind, can we have a little talk? I wish to know more of this irregular newcomer."


    "''Irregular'', huh?" I repeated, feeling slightly downcast at being called that. "Not a word that I''d like to hear but I can''t exactly deny it. Anyways, seeing as how I have nothing else better to do, I''ll concede and talk to you for a bit. ...as long as it involves stuff I''m allowed to talk about."

 Confrontation

    "...I''m getting a bad feeling about this," Vin remarked as Raghnall and I killed the last corrupted cultist blocking our way to the mastermind. "Ever since she made herself known, she hasn''t bothered getting out of that huge room she appeared in. There were no attempts made to prevent you guys from going around and escaping either. It''s as if she doesn''t really see us as a threat and more as toys to mess around with."


    "In short, that also means if we attempt to go around her, she''ll probably just casually chase after us, all the while mocking us," I added, frowning. "Seeing as to what happened with the people from Fire God''s Phoenix, she''ll have no qualms about killing or corrupting any bystanders along the way too."


    Noticing how quiet Raghnall was, I decided to check up on him out of curiosity. After all, the male was still actively connected to the communication spell so if he was thinking about something, both me and Vin would hear his thoughts. Leo, on the other hand, wouldn''t because he temporarily turned it off on his side since he wanted to focus on what he was doing.


    When I looked at the white-haired male though, I saw that the boy had his arms crossed over his chest as he looked down at the ground with a troubled expression on his face. His greatsword, on the other hand, was stabbed into the ground, the flames on it still burning persistently.


    Before I could ask him if there was anything wrong, as if noticing that my gaze was on him, he suddenly spoke up. "Sorry but I''m gonna have to temporarily turn off the communication spell on my side for a bit," Raghnall commented, sighing. "Something unexpected happened so..."


    Although confused, I nodded my head regardless, deciding to trust the Artifact wielder. As for Vin, he remained silent for a bit before finally grunting in response. Once he disconnected himself from it, I couldn''t help but pose a question to the sniper regarding that brief moment of silence.


    "Is there something wrong, Vin?" I mentally asked as Raghnall picked up his weapon. "Did you find that a bit suspicious?"


    "Yeah but I opted to say nothing in the end," he admitted. "If you of all people didn''t disagree with it, especially if you''ve been with him for a while, then there''s no reason for me to do so, even if it''s out of caution."


    "Fair enough," I answered and upon noticing how Raghnall was eyeing the entrance to the huge room, clearly deep in thought, I continued. "That said, there is one thing that I''m curious about. Is there any kind of magecraft that involves the eyes changing color? He did something earlier ago and his eyes turned dark blue for some reason..."


    After mulling it over for a while, he finally replied. "...as far as I know, no," Vin said, causing me to frown. "However, if I were to hazard a guess, that might be on the same level as those mismatched eyes you have, which are unfortunately enigmas to us. The only difference is that yours is constantly active while his can be turned on and off."


    "...that certainly makes sense. But, if that''s the case, seeing as how Raghnall is an Artifact wielder, then what does that imply about Rex¡ª?"


    All of a sudden, the white-haired male spoke up, catching me off-guard. "Stella, you''ll have to go in first and work along with Vin to distract the demoness. I''ll come in after pulling off a certain trick on her with these magical eyes," he remarked telepathically and I glanced at him in surprise, his light blue eyes staring at me with what seemed to be worry. "As to why, someone called Sol contacted me out of the blue and told me some important information. He said that he might as well pitch in and help since Rex is doing his best to protect this kingdom. That said though, I''m not particularly happy with the plan he gave me but if we want to win, we''ll have to stick with it."


    "...another person that Rex is connected to, huh?" the archangel mumbled out, sighing. "I have questions but this isn''t really the best time to ask so I''ll refrain from doing so. For now, let''s believe him and get into position."


    I nervously nodded my head and turned my attention to the entrance leading to the huge room she was in. My heart was beating frantically at the thought of having to fight her but I knew if I didn''t do anything, this kingdom will be destroyed with everyone in it just like with Umbral. With a gulp, I forced myself to sneak to the closed door while Raghnall stayed behind, murmuring chants for some stealth spells.


    "Ah, I can''t believe I''m agreeing to this plan though," Raghnall complained. "After all, I''d rather...guh, whatever. Let''s just get this done and over with. Besides, if what he says is true, then this is the best course of action to take. Nothing I can say or do can refute that..."


    Hearing him grumble to himself was making me more and more curious but I held back the urge to bombard him with questions. I needed to focus on the task at hand, especially if I wanted to make it through this alive.


    While Vin recited a few chants for some advanced spells, I strengthened my body with magic as much as I can without overloading myself and tried to calm myself down. Once I was relaxed enough, I kept an eye on where the demoness currently was by focusing on where the huge reading of mana was and readied myself to forcibly kick the door open.


    "Going in," I announced and got the affirmative from both boys.


    With that, I gathered a lot of magical energy into my gauntlet and sent the door flying with my enhanced leg. I swiftly went in and launched numerous projectiles at the woman without hesitation, refusing to let her attack first. Upon hearing them hit against something and explode though, which I assumed was a barrier stronger than the attacks I dished out, I kept moving about while avoiding the corpses and got ready to bombard her with more stronger spells. However, before I could do that, I suddenly heard the sound of her shield instantly breaking from something and then the sound of numerous bullets falling onto the floor.


    "My, how ruthless. I see one of you isn''t bothering to hold back," she said, amused. "You even factored in me fortifying the corpses and using them as meat shields to take all of the shots in case the magical barrier falls apart. However, those specialized bullets and their paltry flames aren''t enough to kill me, you know?"


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As the smoke cleared, I saw a woman with long, curly black hair, red cat-like eyes, and two twisted horns on top of her head simply wearing a black gown covered in blood. Her body was mostly demonic in nature, save for parts of her upper body like her head and torso. Unfortunately for us, she was unscathed from the barrage of intense gunfire that Vin shot at her, all the enhanced bullets currently on the floor as if they bounced off of her. As for the corpse that she just used, the body riddled with bullet holes was dropped onto the floor, burning away into ashes.


    While Vin let out a "tch" in response, I channeled mana to the claws on my gauntlet and then swung, the energy extending far enough to reach her. Surprisingly enough, instead of smugly standing there, she quickly jumped away as I cut down her aftershadow into tiny bits, leaving behind huge, deep scratch marks on the ground.


    As she glanced at me mid-air though, I couldn''t help but notice how surprised she looked. Though, it was immediately replaced with an extremely hostile snarl soon after as she starts hurling numerous daggers purely made out of Dark energy at me at inhuman speeds.


    Thanks to the blessing that Raghnall gave me, the ones that I failed to dodge in time as I strengthened my body past the limit were incinerated into nothing but I could feel its power dwindling fast. Forcing myself to endure the pain of overloading, I barely managed to dodge the projectiles but was forcibly pushed back pretty far due to the relentless barrage that she was firing at me.


    What''s with the sudden change in attitude?! I thought to myself with a frown as I frantically tried to keep up with her attacks. It''s almost like she doesn''t want me to get near her!


    Once she landed on the ground though, a few bullets suddenly hit her on the legs but instead of bouncing off like last time, it seems to have attached themselves to her somehow. Hm? What kind of ammo are those? I thought to myself with a frown as the demoness looks down at them, confused. The instant she recognizes them though, numerous metal spikes immediately bursted out of them, piercing through the limbs in several spots.


    "You little¡ª! How the hell do you have access to that ammo in your current state¡ª?!"


    Before she could continue vehemently cursing him, I decided to seize that opportunity of her being immobilized and leaped forward to attack her once more with the claw like before. She noticed immediately and with a snarl, the monster instantly sent a huge, condensed ball of dark miasma in my direction.


    Realizing in horror how alarmingly fast it was, I quickly summoned a multilayered magic circle in front of me and prepared myself to ''devour'' it, fully aware that I had no time to dodge or maneuver around it despite how hard I was pushing myself. However, before I could do anything else, a giant greatsword engulfed in blue flames appeared out of nowhere and cut right through it, incinerating it into nothing instantly.


    As I blinked my eyes in surprise and watched the gigantic weapon disappear, an unfamiliar male voice suddenly spoke up. "As I thought, the instant you saw her and the Divine Eyes she has, you realized that you''ve been played by Rex due to an exceptionally rare possibility happening and immediately lost your cool. In short, a second Executioner that''s immune to your insanity-inducing magical eyes," he commented as the sound of footsteps got closer to us. "Because of that, I was able to use my own Divine Eyes and restrict you from utilizing yours to gain the upper hand and defeat us. It won''t do much in the long run but this is the only ''puppet'' that you have left in Ignifera, right, Aterna, God of Darkness?"


    When I turned to see who it was, I saw someone that looked eerily like Raghnall, except his hair color changed to blue and his eyes now dark blue like when he casted a blessing on us. His outfit had also changed and was now sporting a white v-shirt, black pants with a few belts on it acting as accessories, a black cloak partially covered in blue flames, black boots, and a black metallic gauntlet on his right hand with blue fiery outlines. As for his weapon, it was still very much the same greatsword that the white-haired male had but instead of white flames covering it, they were now an intense blue.


    "Tch, so you finally decided to intervene and took control of your vessel, the Fire Artifact wielder, to confront me, Sol," Aterna stated as she glared at him. "...still, even if that might be the case, I''ve already corrupted enough people in Ignifera to send the entire kingdom into chaos. At this point, don''t you think you''re too late?"


    "I trust my people will be able to fend for themselves someway, somehow. They''re not so weak that they would become crippled by the Academy mages being killed off," he retorted confidently, fiery energy gathering around him at an astonishingly fast pace. "That said, isn''t it a given that I would intervene? You broke the laws that we set up for ourselves as Gods and went on a mission to toy with humanity and exterminate them. As the God of Fire that loves humanity..."


    Sol took the greatsword as intense blue flames danced around him and got into combat position, glaring at the black-haired goddess. "Prepare yourself, traitor! It''s time for your judgment!"


    She had a laughing fit in response as concentrated dark energy swirled around her, pulling away the spiky bullets off of her and hastily healing her wounds. "You, judge me? That''s the duty of the Executioner, you know?" Aterna sneered as she summons a scythe with the black mana surrounding the demoness, then points it at us. "...but fine, I''ll take this seriously. With this lineup against me, I would be stupid not to."


    I warily got into position while Vin mumbled to himself about how he should''ve seen this coming. ...even if I''m truly the second Executioner, I...don''t think I''m ready to tussle down with a God. ...but I have no choice but to fight now.


    The instant the Dark Goddess attacked, all of us leaped into action.

 To Save Oneself and Others

    [ Leo''s POV ]


    "Princess Cecilia, how is the search going?" I asked telepathically as I fiddled with the unsheathed artifact, frowning. "Have you made any progress so far or...? The sky above is slowly turning more and more fiery orange so I''m starting to worry..."


    I heard a tired sigh from her side before she responded back. "Despite Ignifera currently being in disarray due to the demon attacks, my soldiers and I managed to find and destroy some spell anchors. However, at the rate we''re going, I don''t think we''ll make it in time to completely halt the nuke," she answered, causing me to tightly clench my weapon in frustration. "With the anchors possibly being scattered far and wide in this kingdom, on top of needing to protect the people and exterminate the monsters, it''s just not realistically possible. Sorry, but the best we can do at this point is significantly weaken it."


    "...so that means we''ll have to stick with Plan B then..." I muttered to myself, then anxiously glanced at the horde of supplies nearby, worried that it might not be enough. "I''ll be honest, I was kinda hoping we wouldn''t have to resort to that but in the end, I guess that was just wishful thinking on my part, huh? Guess I''ll have to prepare myself and get ready to intercept the nuke..."


    "Sorry for not being able to do much," Cecilia apologized, catching me by surprise. "I feel bad leaving this to an esteemed guest of ours to deal with our problems but I''m not so radiant like my older sister when it comes to protecting and fighting. I try to do what I can but..."


    I couldn''t help but frown as I looked down at the ground, immediately understanding what she was getting at. "It''s fine, it''s fine! You weakening the attack to some extent is pretty helpful as is, you know! Every little thing counts!" I hurriedly exclaimed. "And besides, you don''t need to feel bad about having to rely on us! Stella, Vin, and I came here with the intention of helping out, after all!"


    The girl let out a small laugh at that. "...to think that you three would be this kind. It makes me wish that I was capable of doing so much more..." she admitted with a remorseful sigh, but her tone of voice soon changed to determined and resolute. "...no, scratch that. I shouldn''t leave it as just a wish. If outsiders are willingly fighting for Ignifera despite knowing so little about us, then I, as one of the royal princesses, should pull it together and do what I can. I''m a pacifist by nature so I''d rather not fight but...I can''t stand by and let my home get destroyed either."


    Upon hearing her say that last sentence, I immediately felt my heart ache, suddenly reminded of my past. "...sounds like you made up your mind," I remarked, trying my best to not sound depressed. "Just don''t die on us, alright? You can''t protect anything if you''re dead, after all..."


    "Don''t worry, I have no intentions of dying," she replied. "Besides, most of my guards will probably be too overprotective of me so at most, I''ll probably be fighting from a distance with some fire magecraft and a handgun that can be used by beginners like me."


    Before I could make a witty response to that, I heard some shouting coming from her side of the communication spell. "Guess that''s my cue to stop our conversation. My group and I need to get moving since we''ve done all we could in this sector," the princess said, then paused a bit before continuing. "...and...please make sure you three come out of this alive. Despite knowing so little about this kingdom and its people, you three are putting your lives on the line to protect us. If such kind people like you were to die while fighting for our sake, I..."


    Her voice broke, finding herself unable to finish that sentence. After apologizing profusely while holding back the tears threatening to spill, she turns off the magecraft.


    All I could do was stare down at the ground, the facade now gone. Right, we''re just outsiders that have no connection to Ignifera. I thought to myself with a sad smile. Must be strange why we''re so keen on protecting this kingdom, huh? I don''t know about the others but for me... I paused, my mind quickly thinking back to that painful massacre. That scenery of seeing my hometown in ruins, the corpses of everyone I knew scattered about so...indifferently. I refuse to let something like that happen again. Not only that, I...need to atone for my failure...


    As I got up from where I was sitting and made sure the magic circles that Vin helped set up were ready to go, I couldn''t help but suddenly doubt myself. ...I say that but can a failure like me really protect them? What happens if I die like before, unable to protect or achieve a single thing in the end? No matter how hard I try, I...


    I swiftly shook my head, desperately trying to pull myself away from falling into this all-too-familiar despair. Damn it, get a grip, Leo! This isn''t the time to be doubting myself! I''ll only know if I''m capable of doing this until I try! Besides, things are different this time! There''s strong people like Rex, Stella, and Vin here, after all! If I''m struggling that badly, they''ll probably pitch in and help out! ...if their circumstances will permit it but still!


    With a nod, I forced myself to continue checking up on the preparations we''ve made, not daring to think any further. After all, if left alone with my thoughts, I knew that I''d be stuck in a stalemate, perpetually trapped in trying to get past this suffocating feeling of inadequacy and guilt. I would be paralyzed by it, finding myself unable to do anything at all.


    When I noticed everything was ready to go, I then walked towards the door leading outside. Though, as I got closer and closer to the exit, I couldn''t deny that I was scared and worried. Even when I stopped right in front of it and put my hand on the doorknob, those feelings refused to go away.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Yet, even so, I still have to go forward and do what I have to do. I thought to myself, frowning. I don''t know why all of them decided to trust me with this job but...I can''t disappoint them. Guilt-driven as I may be, at the very least, I can''t let their trust in me go to waste. ...even if I think I have no right to be receiving their trust for things like this but still...


    With a sigh, I opened the door and stepped out into the outdoors with my weapon at hand. I warily checked out my surroundings, ready to fight back in case a demon suddenly appears out of nowhere and tries to ambush me, but to my surprise, nothing happened. In fact, for a kingdom that was currently under attack by monsters, it was too quiet.


    Were all of the monsters in this area killed without me realizing it? I didn''t really hear any sounds of fighting while I was in the store so... Before I could think about it any further though, I paused, as if realizing something. ...unless they''re all in that headquarters that Stella went to earlier ago. After all, before I disconnected myself from the communication spell, they stumbled upon someone incredibly strong there.


    I casted a detection spell that Vin taught me to make sure and as expected, all of the readings seemed to be in the direction of where everyone else was. Though, there was one that seemed so overwhelmingly strong that it almost drowned out everything else but I thankfully noticed the others, albeit barely.


    ...let''s assume I''m safe for now but the instant I attempt to counter the nuke, something might come and attack in an attempt to stop me. I thought as I  tried to find a good spot to deal with the fiery spell and any possible interferences. That said, I wasn''t really taught any protection magecraft due to the short time constraint so I''ll have to rely on my Artifact for that. Then again, I''m not really hiding it right now so there''s no harm in doing so, huh?


    With that in mind, I channeled magical energy to the Artifact and used it to get on top of one of the buildings. After landing on a roof of a nearby house, I once more examined my surroundings and jumped off to other ones when I saw that spot wouldn''t work so well. I eventually stopped at the store that I was in earlier ago. Guess in the end, I''m back here. Probably for the best anyways since all the supplies I need are in here...


    I swung my weapon and cast some magecraft to protect myself and the building I''m on, all the while making sure there was no way for the attackers to enter the store or get close to me. On top of that, with the help of my weapon, I also made a radar of some sort to detect any monsters coming towards me. When I was done with all that, I then stabbed my spear into the roof, causing a magic circle identical to the one below the supplies in the store to appear right underneath me. In an instant, I felt myself being connected to the spell and the mana replenishment items that are interlinked with it.


    After pulling my weapon out, I glanced up at the sky, noticing that it was now red due to the sheer amount of fiery energy gathered high up. I couldn''t help but tightly clench the spear as so many thoughts raced in my head.


    Will I truly be able to stop this nuke from completely incinerating Ignifera into oblivion or will I fail like how I failed to protect my hometown? Is this enough preparation to deal with it or am I going to fall short? Will I be able to forgive myself to some extent if I successfully stop this or will I still hate myself, unable to go beyond this guilt and inadequacy? Will this be the first step to reaching the future they wanted me to reach before life cruelly ended it all? ...even though I don''t think I deserve that radiant future?


    I hurriedly shook my head, desperately trying to free myself from these never-ending questions. At times like these, I need to be calm and collected just like Vin and perhaps Stella. I thought to myself in an attempt to calm my nerves. Besides, there''s no point in asking these questions at this point in time. As I said before, I''ll only get the answers that I''m looking for by going through with this. I''m scared about what kind of answer I''ll get but...


    I breathed in and breathed out. Once I was finally ready, I turned my attention back to the sky and noticed that the spell was on the verge of completion, the flames quickly becoming more and more noticeable.


    ...I''m tired of being in the dark for so long, left with these depressing thoughts and questions. I need an answer or a verdict of some kind to end this torture.


    As magical energy gathered around the Water Artifact at an alarmingly fast speed, I got myself into position to counter the incoming nuke. The agonizing wait that I had to endure as I constantly tried to improve myself will finally come to an end. Here and now, I''ll finally see for myself whether or not I improved enough to get past the failure haunting me. While the entire area around me quickly became flooded with watery mana, I aimed the spear straight at the fiery projectile above, causing several gigantic magic circles to appear right in front of the weapon.


    When several similarly huge circles suddenly appeared high up in the sky, I immediately shot as the one above did the same. The two attacks immediately collided with each other, blotting out the sky with an intense red and blue.


    As I felt the magical supplies being consumed by the spell at a rapid pace, I soon noticed the radar picking up demons coming in my direction. Of course it wouldn''t be this easy!

 Fighting a Goddess

    "For an Executioner, you''re far too pathetic to get the job done," Aterna sneered as she dodged my attacks and used her after-shadows to take the numerous shots and chains that were being fired at her. "In your current state, you''re forced to rely on that weapon of yours and your allies to even have a fighting chance against me. Tell me, with how you are right now, do you seriously think you''ll be able to fulfill the role of godkiller?"


    I said nothing while I barely avoided the dark energy around us lashing out at me and tore it apart with my magically charged claws, then swiftly devoured the rest with help from the enchanted weapon. Unfortunately, I couldn''t deny any of that, painfully aware of my inadequacy when up against the goddess.


    None of my spells were particularly powerful enough to overcome any of hers, even when I consumed the high-quality mana from her attacks. At best, it would result in a stalemate where both are mutually destroyed. On top of that, my body couldn''t handle so much exceptional energy being gathered in it so I had no choice but to redirect them into the gauntlet for safety reasons.


    If I were to be honest, the only one that was making this fight possibly winnable was Sol. With the fiery chains that he was summoning, he was limiting her movement, attack range, and actions, making it easier for Vin to shoot her and for me to actually attack that tricksy goddess. However, because of that, we''re now outside due to her leaving the building for more open space. As for his other attacks, they were incinerating the black mist and the dark projectiles with ease, forcing Aterna to use her scythe to deal with him.


    ...honestly, the difference is so stark. I thought to myself as I converted the last of the hazardous energy into mana that can be used by me. As I redirected mostly all of it to my weapon, I turned my attention to the demoness, noting how both Sol and Aterna were fiercely clashing against each other. The sheer amount of quality magical energy coming from the two as they went at it made me feel small and insignificant.


    ...yet, even so... I clenched my hands into fists and looked around, trying to figure out how I should approach her and attack. From the constant attacks that the two are exchanging between each other, I could somehow join in and increase the pressure, then swoop in when an opportunity arises for me to land a heavy blow. However, now that I look, Vin hasn''t attacked much. It''s as if he''s struggling to find a chance to attack... Before I could think any further though, I suddenly heard the goddess talk again.


    "I see you''re holding back, Sol," Aterna pointed out as the two exchanged blows mid-air, smirking. "Tell me, are you worried about destroying this precious little town as collateral damage, O God of Destruction? I know you''re capable of doing so much more than this."


    "That''s because unlike a certain goddess here, I care about my followers," he retorted, growling. "Ah, right, you don''t have any true followers because no one loves you, huh? Even those who have wicked hearts don''t due to your disposition to care for no one at all."


    She glares at him for a brief second, snarling, but it quickly turned back to the mocking smile she had. "Us Gods have no need of their faith," she sneered. "Even if humanity dies or forgets us, we''ll still live, powerful as ever. Besides, we only have vessels so we can interact with the human world due to certain laws."


    Sol remained quiet for a bit but the instant their weapons clashed again, he immediately blasted her away with a strong explosion spell, incinerating the dark energy around her and launching her down into the stony floor. While he summoned numerous chains around her in an attempt to imprison her, I immediately dashed over to the goddess as fast as I can while strengthening my weapon with the high-quality mana, deciding to take the opportunity to ambush her.


    However, when I was about to reach her, from the corner of my eye, I couldn''t help but notice something was wrong with my shadow. With a groan, I swiftly hurled myself high up into the air by summoning a magic circle below me and propelling myself upwards. As expected, it sent a barrage of projectiles at me, forcing me to maneuver around a lot in mid-air to destroy them without being too close to the source of the attacks.


    While Vin and I dealt with the barrage though, I heard an explosion out of nowhere and saw a blur of movement from below when I took a quick peek. In a blink of an eye, several fiery bindings appeared out of nowhere around me, stopping the goddess'' scythe from reaching me as it stabs into them.


    Without hesitation, I pushed my body and the gauntlet to its limit with magic and slashed at her, finally hitting the goddess for once. As the bindings disappeared due to me destroying them in the process, I quickly noticed black mist coming out of her wounds but a lot more condensed than usual. Shit¡ª! That ''puppet'' of hers is basically a suicide bomb if it''s destroyed!


    Right after I casted a powerful protection spell on myself and was about to cast an explosion spell, she recovered from the blow, and with a sneer, she covered her weapon with dark energy and swung the scythe at me again, breaking the barrier instantly. I managed to cast it point-blank range right when the weapon was about to reach me, swiftly catapulting myself away from Aterna, all the while sending her back down into the ground.


    As I roughly landed on top of the headquarters, I tried to calm myself down as both Vin and Sol tried their best to keep her preoccupied. That was way too close for my liking! Not only was there that dense miasma, I could''ve been fatally wounded from that attack! I thought to myself as I stood up, not bothering to wipe off the dirt on my clothes.


    Though, before I could decide on what to do, Vin suddenly spoke up. "It seems we''ll have to rely on Sol to deal the final blow instead," the archangel remarked as the noises of him repeatedly firing his gun came through the communication spell, catching me by surprise. "Should''ve figured that woman would resort to such foul play. For now, focus on¡ªmm...?"


    He paused and when I was about to ask him what was wrong, I couldn''t help but notice an intense surge of water energy gathering somewhere further away. Wait, is Leo countering against the nuke?! I glanced up at the sky, which was turning red due to the fire spell high above being on the verge of activating. In an instant, the angel and the spell fired away in unison, blotting out the sky with both water and fire clashing against each other.


    "...tch, that Artifact Wielder is alive again? Well, that''s annoying but I should''ve expected that," Aterna remarked and I looked down at her in surprise as she snapped her fingers while dodging Sol''s attacks. "I order you as the God of Demons, intercept him. You pathetic lot probably won''t defeat the Sea God''s Vessel like the other God''s certain minions but at the very least, make sure he fails to stop it."


    ...''the other God''s certain minions''? I repeated to myself, frowning. That confirms there really is more than one mastermind! I immediately shook my head, reprimanding myself. Guh, this isn''t the time for that! I need to go and protect Leo!


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Before I could take a step forward to do so, Vin immediately spoke up. "Don''t rush into things, Stella! Unless you can handle several demons at once, I heavily advise against it!" he stated, his voice more serious than usual. "I know you want to help but leave it to me and my summons instead! After all, against the goddess in my current state, I''m nearly useless! You have better chances with her than me!"


    I flinched at that, realizing he might be right there, especially due to my newly revealed role as Executioner. After all, ever since he used that particular ammo, she came up with a countermeasure to deal with that and any other shots he could use. On top of that, due to her corrupting ability, he''s adamant against using familiars in case she''ll use them against us.


    I let out a shaky breath and calmed myself down as I tightly clenched my hand into a fist for a bit. "...sorry, my emotions got the best of me," I apologized as I looked down at the ground, unclenching the fist and letting it hang limply on my side. "Then, I''ll leave it to you to protect Leo while I do what I can with the divine enemy. Please, make sure he comes out of this alive. I don''t want a repeat of back then."


    "...don''t worry, I''ll absolutely make sure he''ll make it through this," Vin answered resolutely. "That''s a promise."


    With that, he turned off his communication spell and swiftly went off to help out the blonde, all the while summoning familiars with his gun to aid him.


    I turned my attention back to the two gods duking it out with the intent of rejoining the fight. However, I was instead greeted by a wall of chains that seemed to have some cracks surrounding me, save for where I was just looking earlier ago. ...I see. I was being protected by this while I was having a conversation with Vin. I thought, sighing. Nice to know Sol is constantly making sure we''re safe from harm while he fights Aterna.


    Before I went searching for them though, I decided to cast a detection spell to check up on Idalia and Rufus, seeing as how I''m currently disengaged from combat and maybe safe from any incoming attacks. Unfortunately, it was too difficult to find them amongst the sheer amount of magical energy from the chains and the two people fighting. ...guess I can only hope that they''ll be alright when they get out of the building. If possible, I''d prefer it if they get away from here as soon as possible so they can be safe from Aterna. ...as to where they''ll stay, I have no idea but... With a sigh, I shook my head and decided to trust in them, especially since Rufus seemed reliable enough.


    As I got out of the shell that Sol made to protect me, I casted a stealth spell on myself to prevent being detected through magecraft and being heard as I ran about. Sadly, I had no idea if it''ll be of any use against a god of all people but it didn''t hurt to try. At the very least, I hoped it would prevent me from being attacked the instant I was near enough.


    With that done, I jumped off the building and strengthened my body just enough to handle the landing with no injuries. The instant I landed, I made a run for it, not wanting to waste any more time. As I navigated through the maze of fiery bindings and the battle-torn land, I used the sounds of fighting to gauge how close I was to them, hoping that''ll be enough to find the two.


    I eventually found Sol and Aterna but what I saw caught me off-guard. I expected the Dark Goddess'' wounds to be healed to some degree but it hasn''t changed one bit, the black miasma still leaking out of them, albeit barely. Either he managed to prevent her from healing all this time or it''s a kind of wound that can''t be healed. I thought to myself as I hid behind some chains, making sure to not touch them in case I burn myself. After all, I have no idea what kind of enchantments Rex put on the weapon he gave me. The Academy said it wasn''t possible but since I''m now aware of forbidden magecraft, there''s a chance they intentionally lied to us so...


    Looking down at my gauntlet, I calmed myself down as I clenched my hand into a fist, my heart beating frantically at the prospect of rejoining the fight. I was still scared and worried but this time, I felt more confident than before. Since the cut was still there, that meant the chance of victory was indeed possible.


    However, since there was no blood pouring out, I knew I needed to aim elsewhere. ...unless of course, that miasma was her blood but I doubt it. In short, I need to either target her heart or her brain. They''re the ones that usually guarantee death when destroyed, after all.


    "Move!" Sol suddenly yelled out, causing me to panic and immediately dodge away as the chains hiding me were instantly destroyed into smithereens.


    As I heard the sound of a scythe whizzing past me and people moving about, I turned to look while activating the mana in my weapon, ready to fight back. I saw the blue-haired male standing in front of me, his back facing me, while the black-haired demoness was further away, glaring at the two of us as dark energy started to surge around her.


    "It seems the knockoff Executioner intends to see her duty to the end," she sneered as more and more surrounded her to the point that she was almost completely covered in it with only her red eyes peeking through. "If that''s the case then, I''ll make use of my emergency ''supplies'' and transform this puppet more closer to ''me''."


    The area around her instantly becomes submerged in darkness, her body most likely transforming inside there. Sol merely lets out a sigh at this, then snaps his fingers, my body suddenly feeling warm again. Frowning, I was about to ask him what he just did but he spoke up before I could.


    "Don''t bother interfering with her power-up, alright? If her ''supplies'' are what I think they are, there''s nothing we can do to truly stop her," he commented telepathically as blue flames started to appear around him. "However, at the very least, I can do this before she finishes. In short, I''m making you immune to the miasma by making you constantly ''burning'' like a torch in the grim night. After all, these flames of mine are destruction incarnate but they''re also capable of purifying and healing."


    Blinking my eyes in surprise, I nodded my head and thanked him. Though I wanted to ask him a few questions, I knew this wasn''t the time for it and instead turned my attention back to Aterna.


    The instant I looked back at her, the darkness around her disappeared, revealing her new form. Aterna''s outfit changed to that of a black dress adorned with spiky, metallic armor while her body was now mostly covered in gray scales, save for her upper torso, neck, and face having only a few plates. Her hands and feet were now like a dragon''s, complete with long, sharp red claws. The goddess also grew gigantic demonic wings, which were black, spiky, and oozy.


    "Come, it''s time for the finale of this act!" she declared with a smirk as she summons her scythe. "If you intend to protect this world, you better fight and struggle to the bitter end, mongrels!"